Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - HBCarter

Pages: [1] 2 3 4
1
Turnberry Towers,
Las Vegas - the morning after Halloween

The condo was quiet in that hour between 11 and noon. The drapes were pulled wide open, allowing for the sun to shine fully through the floor to ceiling  windows. The holiday decorations had yet to be taken down for another year, a chore Miles and Carter had reserved for later that day.

Kevin Chapman was huddled in the family's gaming nook, in front of the TV and fingers flying across the controller as his character in Baldur’s Gate 3 took his turn dodging and slashing through a horde of goblins. Kevin had been making great strides at school, still shy in his newness but having taken that all-important first step in trying to make some friends. He had joined two clubs at Carter and Miles's understanding. A video game club and one geared toward the LGBTQ student body.

Miles and Carter agreed that this must be where Kevin met his “friend” Connor.

That's why Kevin was so focused on his gaming today, playing multiplayer with three club members. The teenager was so focused on his party making short work of the goblin encampment that he all but ignored the giant bowl of Halloween candy on the coffee table in front of him.

From the kitchen area, Miles leaned casually against the counter, nursing his own mug, watching Kevin’s game with a smirk, finding as much enjoyment in watching him play as if he were playing himself.

“You’ve officially killed more goblins than Carter's had cups of coffee.” Miles jested as Kevin's half elf sorcerer sent a fireball into a huddled group of goblins, igniting the whole lot

Kevin smiled, his eyes never leaving the screen. “That’s because I’m emotionally committed to saving Faerûn.”

He paused only to set the controller down and stretch.  He declared, “Okay, time-out. I need a Dr Pepper.”

He walked into the kitchen and pulled a can from the bottom shelf of the fridge. As he popped the tab and took a long sip, Miles said, “That stuff will rot your teeth.”

Kevin lowered the can and replied, “So will those six Reece's Cups you called breakfast.”

Miles was about to reply but stopped, hand raised and mouth open before he conceded, “Touche.” Satisfied he got in the last word, Kevin made to resume his game when Miles called him.

“Hey, Kev.” The teen turned and saw Miles wearing a smile that did not bode well. You know that cheeky, smarmy smile? “Wanna see something funny?”

Kevin lowered the can, asking, “Should I be worried?”

“Naw!” Miles declared as he walked over to a wooden shelf resting against the foyer wall where a CD Player in the shape of a jukebox was set up. A set up that hadn’t seen much use since the early 2000s, but Carter had a thing for nostalgia and it was a gift from his Grams. Miles flipped the switch and pressed play.

A few seconds later, the bright and unmistakable sound of sleigh bells filled the condo, followed by a clear and familiar voice….

“I don’t want a lot for Christmas
There is just one thing I need…”

Kevin froze mid-sip. His head swiveled slowly toward Miles, who was already grinning like a child about to attack his Christmas presents with no one in his way.

Kevin shook his head, groaning, “MIles! It’s only November first…!” But before he could finish, the bedroom door opened and Carter stepped out into the hall.

His hair was mussed up, classic bed head, and his eyes were still filled with sleep, or the desire for it. But the expression on his face? Now that was pure judgment. He stood there for a second, just long enough to look around at what he was seeing in front of him. Kevin frozen by the fridge, Miles standing beside the CD player, and Mariah Carey’s holiday anthem playing through the condo.

Without saying a word, Carter crossed the threshold without saying so much as a word. He reached the CD player, popped open the top, and forcibly popped the disc out, holding onto it like a bomb expert might hold onto a live explosive.

Miles’s grin faltered only slightly, reasoning, “Carter? Love? It’s just a little festive music…” But Carter wasn’t listening to reason. He turned and walked past them and straight through the living room. He opened the sliding glass door to the patio and then, without hesitation, Carter flung the CD like a frisbee into the vast expanse of the city! It vanished somewhere over the pool deck, maybe toward Paradise Avenue, maybe into legend, never to be seen again!

He then slid the door shut again, turned, and walked back toward the bedroom, shutting the door behind him.

Miles, doubled over, couldn’t breathe from laughing so hard. He staggered back to the kitchen and practically fell against the island counter.

“Oh my god!” He declared between gasps for breath. “He yeeted Mariah into Nevada!”

Kevin just stood there, Dr Pepper still halfway to his mouth, jaw slack. “He didn’t even say anything.”

Miles managed to straighten up, wiping his eyes. “No words needed, Kev! Not when you’re an artist!”

Outside, somewhere in Vegas, Mariah Carey’s reign had been briefly interrupted.

Later in the day

Just after noon, all had returned to normal, well, as normal as this household was truly capable of becoming. Carter had finally dragged himself out of bed, all thoughts and memories of the Mariah Carey ambush forgotten as the first thing he did was prepare lunch for his family. By his own admission, Carter was not the greatest cook but just his efforts were more than appreciated by his husband and Kevin.

And while Carter put the finishing touches on rinsing the dishes and putting them in the dishwasher, Miles leaned against the counter, studying something on his phone before he spoke up, “Alright, I’ve got an errand to run before traffic gets bad.”

Meanwhile, Carter fished a tumbler from a cabinet and filled it with water, saying casually, “Yeah, I have to make a quick stop at the mall anyway this afternoon.”

Miles glanced at him, one eyebrow raised. “The mall, huh?” There was a teasing edge in his voice, Miles fully aware of his husband’s love for all things shopping, and being so close to the holidays? The idea of turning Carter loose on the mall would be like setting the Tasmanian Devil loose in the forest.

Carter sighed, already anticipating whatever Miles was going to imply. He said, “Before you say anything, it’s for my Mom.”

Miles tilted his head, grin softening. “Oh?”

“She mentioned wanting a nice pants suit for her office meetings but can’t find one in Seattle that’s the right color.” Carter explained.

“What color does she want?” Kevin asked casually, looking up from his texting for the first time.

Carter answered, “Lavendar. So I had one custom ordered a few weeks ago. Just got the text from Neiman Marcus that it’s ready for pickup.”

Miles’s smile was genuine now. “That’s actually really sweet.” He said. “She’ll love it.”

Carter shrugged, all but indifferent to the praise. He didn’t do these things for his Mom and Grams for any form of recognition. He did it because he was able to. His Mom spent years facing adversity in raising him, and now that he was financially stable and independent? He was able to return the favor by spoiling her a little bit.

He said, “She deserves it.” Carter then turned to Kevin who, feeling his eyes on him, glanced up from whatever conversation he was having via text messaging.

“Wanna come with?” Carter asked. “Could get a smoothie while I pick it up.”

Kevin hesitated, thumb hovering over his phone. “Um, actually?” He said with an awkward half-smile. “Connor texted me. He was asking if I wanted to hang out. Maybe catch a movie or something.”

He looked from Carter to Miles, then back again. Almost as if he was concerned that turning him down and asking might somehow offend them. “Is that okay?”

Carter blinked in surprise, then nodded. “Of course that’s fine, Kev. Go have fun.”

“Glad to see you hanging out with some of your friends. Or, at least one of them.” Miles said, fishing a wallet from his back pocket. As he passed behind Carter, he casually slipped a folded twenty into Kevin’s hand, murmuring, “Don’t tell him I gave you that.”

Kevin’s face brightened. “Thanks.” He said quietly, as if sharing a secret of utmost importance and hurriedly tucking the cash in his pocket.  He then casually said, “I haven’t really hung out with anyone. Not on weekends, anyway. We’re always on the road.”

Kevin hurriedly continued, as if he was trying to right a wrong that he somehow committed. “I mean, I really love it… How many guys my age get to travel and hang out with famous wrestlers? It’s just…”

He trailed off, and the look on his face was more telling than the words. A flicker of guilt crossed both men’s expressions.

Miles met Carter’s gaze, brow furrowed slightly. Carter’s mouth pressed into a line, a silent acknowledgment passing between them. This particular revelation landed with unexpected weight. Miles then forced a soft smile, trying to pull the mood back up. “Need a ride to meet Connor?”

Kevin shook his head. “He’s picking me up. Should be here in a bit.” He hesitated, then added with shy hope. “I’m hoping to start learning to drive soon. That’d help.” Something else that Miles and Carter would have to tack onto the ever-growing list of Things To Do When Raising A Teenager.

Miles turned to put his wallet back on the counter, and as he did, Carter walked around the island and subtly slipped a folded twenty into Kevin’s hoodie pocket, murmuring, “Don’t tell him I gave you that.”

Kevin stifled a grin. If there was an Olympic event for accidental generosity, both men would have gone on to win gold medals. “Thanks.” He said, grabbing his phone, and heading toward the door, “See you guys later!”

The door closed softly behind him, leaving a small pocket of silence in his wake. For a moment, neither Miles nor Carter spoke. Then Carter leaned on the counter, arms folded, eyes drifting toward the floor. “You ever wonder if dragging him along to all the shows is hurting his social life?”

Miles exhaled through his nose, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah. I do. But what else can we do? We can’t just leave him here alone in Vegas.”

Carter nodded, jaw tightening slightly. “I know. I just don’t like the idea of him missing out.”

The conversation faded into the kind of quiet only shared guilt brings. That lingering ache of two people who know they’ve been doing their best, yet still feel like it’s not quite enough. These two men feeling concerned, thoughtful, and a little bit ashamed that the life they loved might be costing the kid something precious.

Neiman Marcus -
Fashion Show Mall

Soft music hummed through the air, jazzy and indulgent. Carter stepped up to the counter, the gift box containing his Mom’s new tan dress suit with matching white blouse expertly folded inside already in the clerk’s hands.

“This is for your mother?” The woman behind the counter asked conversationally.

Carter nodded and said, “Yeah. She mentioned needing a new outfit for meetings, so I had one tailored for her. I’m just glad you guys were able to come through on such short notice.”

“That’s sweet.” The clerk said with genuine approval. “Not every son thinks like that.”

She then handed him his package and asked, “Anything for yourself today?”

“Not today.” He answered with a shake of the head. “I’m trying to cut back on indulging.” He said but his eyes wandered to some of the nearby displays.

“Cutting back, huh?” She turned slightly and gestured to a display just behind her. “Because this just came in. Limited edition.”

Carter glanced over and his attention was on point. It was a long-sleeve dress shirt, rich in cinnamon color with a subtle sheen that caught the light. The kind of shirt that could turn heads in any room, yet still look timeless. He stepped closer, fingertips brushing the fabric. It was smooth, almost silky. He couldn’t help but pick it up and admire it before stepping in front of a mirror, holding the shirt against him.

“Damn.” He half muttered. “That’s perfect.”

The clerk smiled from behind the counter, recognizing that look that all shoppers wore. Carter stood there a moment longer, then he sighed, putting it back where he got it. “Maybe next time. Today’s about her.”

He offered a polite smile and left the store, and that glorious shirt, behind him.

Early Evening

The condo was quiet again when Carter returned. Miles had not yet returned and Kevin was still at the movies with Connor. Carter set his keys down on the counter and carried the Neiman Marcus box into the bedroom. He walked to the door of the walk-in and pulled it open.

And froze.

There, hanging neatly among his shirts and jackets, was the cinnamon-colored dress shirt from the store. The metallic sheen caught the fading light from the bedroom window just as it had under the boutique’s overhead track lightning. The price tag was still attached.

Carter didn’t move. His pulse ticked up. The air in the room felt heavier. He stepped closer, his fingertips hovering just above the fabric, barely touching. He turned slightly, eyes narrowing toward the bedroom door, listening to the silence of the condo. No movement. No sound.

The faint reflection of himself in the mirrored closet wall stared back. He looked down at the box still tucked under his arm, then back at the shirt. A long beat passed, and then, slowly, Carter closed the closet door. He stumbled back on unsteady legs and fell against the bed, almost missing it entirely as he sat.




“I'm going to tell everyone out there a little joke. And I'm not talking about one of those funny ‘ha ha’ kind of jokes that literally leave you breathless and make your ribs hurt. I'm talking about one of those type of jokes that has you scratching at the back of your head and making you wonder what the heck is going through the mind of the person responsible.”

“And it all starts with my confessing a little something. Something that still blows my mind to this day even though you would think that I'd be used to it by now. And that's this…”

“After everything I’ve done, after every single time that I’ve gone out there injured and put this company on my back! Every time I've bled and sweat, every time I've been hurt, and won since May! There are still these narrow minded jack offs out there lining up to tell anyone that's willing to listen (not to mention a few that are not) that I don’t have any business being the World Heavyweight Champion!”

“Let that sink in for a second. After beating legends, after shutting down the ones everyone swore would shut me up and put me in my place, after months of surviving matches that would have ruined other men, I still have some wannabe spotlight junkie out here trying to spin the narrative that I’m not worthy. That I’m not ‘World Championship material!’ That I’m the equivalent to a wrestling figure that you'd find at the dollar store as compared to what you would find at Toys R Us! A so-called downgrade to what the fans actually want!”

“A downgrade. Yeah, that’s really funny! Because if I’m the downgrade, then what the hell does that make all the people I’ve already beaten? Let’s start with the top two names I beat as the champion, shall we?”

“Alex Jones? Beaten! J2H? Beaten! Shall I go on? Oh please, yes! Allow me to continue! Since May, I have recorded wins over those two greats! Vincent Lyons! Artie! Eddie Lyons! Oh, wait! Are you ready for this next one? Aiden Reynolds! Yeah, the very same Aiden Reynolds who is going around, talking shit about me and saying I don’t have any business standing where I am today! But yeah, sure! I’m the one that doesn’t belong!”

“You know what I’ve learned since becoming champion? The biggest lie in wrestling is that once you win the big one, once you get that must desired World title belt around your waist, you’re done proving yourself. People think you can just relax. They think the debate’s over. You’ve climbed the mountain, planted the flag, and now you just exist. Well, let me tell you the reality of that.”

“What a crock of shit!”

“Winning the championship doesn’t mean you’ve stopped proving yourself! If anything, it means the complete opposite! It means you’ve got to prove it every single day! Every match, every promo, every time you step into that ring! You have to prove that you’re not a fluke! You have to prove that it wasn’t luck! You have to prove that your name belongs next to the ones they hang banners for! And I’d like to think that I have proven myself recently but there are still some naysayers who will gladly tell you otherwise.”

“Do you actually think walking into the ring against Alex Jones is easy? Dispute our differences and the fact I think he’s a pretentious asshole, the man is a respected veteran of this business and has earned his spot! I mean, for God’s sake! He’s the one that ended the reign of Finn Whelan so if that doesn’t cement his standing, what the hell does!?”

“And then there’s J2H! Looking back to his origins, he used to be the running joke of the locker rooms! A glorified jobber that literally nobody took seriously! But then the man actually pushed aside his pride and his bank account and did what he had to do to make something of himself! To make people take him seriously! And until Finn came along, J2H had that record for longest World title reign! J2H was the standard bearer! I still remember when he won Blast From the Past and secured his title shot against me. Almost immediately that was when I started to hear the whispers from the armchair experts that this was where I was going to fall. They were all saying things that I’ve heard before! Things like ‘He’s a novelty act.’ and ‘He’s not serious enough.’ And do you know something?”

“Every single self-proclaimed expert with a Twitter account and an opinion got real quiet after that bell rang.”

“And now, here comes Aiden Reynolds. The guy I once thought incredibly highly of because he was true to himself and saw no reason to be the fluff of the industry. The guy I praised before and after Violent Conduct X. The guy I gave respect to because I thought he earned every single bit of it. And what does he do? He turns his back, opens his mouth, and starts running it like a kid who just learned a new curse word. All because he couldn’t handle losing.”

“That’s jealousy for you. And it served for me as a stark reminder of the truth of this industry. That being that every handshake hides ambition. Every smile in the locker room is someone waiting for you to slip so they can take what you bled to earn. Respect isn’t shared here. It’s seized, defended, and stolen back again. Wrestling has this way of pulling the mask off people. You think you know them. You think you’ve got friends, allies, people who get it and will have your back throughout adversity. But then you win something they wanted for themself and suddenly their respect turns into resentment.”

“Aiden wants to call me a downgrade? Buddy, you might want to talk to your mentor about that, because who the hell do you think I beat for this title? Who did I pin to take the gold home? Alex Jones! And then I petitioned the higher ups to give Alex the title shot he deserved, despite everything, and what happened? I defended it … successfully! So what does that make Alex, huh? What does that say about your precious mentor if the ‘downgrade’ walked into the ring, stared him down twice, and left with the championship both times?”

“Go ahead, I’ll wait.”

“Now let's talk about J2H. The ‘Crown Jewel’ of professional wrestling. Everybody said that was going to be the end of me. They said that match would be the moment I realized I was out of my depth. But guess what? The living legend didn’t humble me. He validated me. He stood across the ring from me, brought the fight, and I was the one that stood tall at the end. That night, I didn’t just survive. I won!”

“But somehow, in the minds of the bitter and the broken, I’m still a downgrade. And in the end, it’s always the same story, isn’t it? When I win, it’s luck. When they lose, it’s excuses. They can’t handle that the guy who laughs, dances, and is the ‘Pride of SCW’ is also the guy that’s better than them inside of the ring!”

“Now, Aiden Reynolds says I can’t be taken seriously because I don’t take things seriously. Only… who says that I don’t? Is it because I smile when I’m around the fans? Is it because I have fun doing something I love doing? Is it because when I walk into that ring, I make people feel something? Is that why you don’t think I’m serious, Aiden?”

“Are you honestly telling me that because I don’t brood in a corner and walk past fans who hold their hands out to me, that I don’t belong here?”

“You want to talk about emotion, Aiden? You’ve got the emotional depth of a roll of toilet paper! You walk to the ring, you wrestle, and you leave. There’s nothing behind your eyes. There’s no spark, no connection… Aiden? You’re a man without a soul. Meanwhile, the fans connect with me because I’m real. I’m not playing some fake tough guy act. I’m not out here pretending to be a tortured soul who can only express himself through inflicting pain on someone else!”

“I’m myself! 100% unfiltered, unapologetic … me!”

“So you can talk all you want about how I don’t take things seriously, but here’s the truth Aiden. I take having and being fun seriously. This business is built on passion! On heart. On giving people a reason to come back next week!  And I give them that reason every damn time! All you give them are excuses to visit the popcorn stand or a quick trip to the restroom in the hope that something more exciting will be coming up next! So if you want to wrestle like a robot, fine. But don’t come crying to me when the crowd forgets your name five minutes after your last match ends!”

“Aiden says I’m in some kind of funk. That I’m off my game and can’t get out of my own head. All I can say to that is since when is being human a crime? Yeah, I have my off days. I admit it. I have depression. I get anxiety over things others would consider small. But you know what’s funny about that? Even on my worst day, I’m still better than you on your best.”

“You want to talk about funks, Aiden? Maybe you should take a good, long look in the mirror. Because from where I’m standing, you’re the one drowning your sorrows in a bottle, then coming online to play therapist about how ‘Carter’s not focused.’ You’re not fooling anyone. You’re projecting. There’s a difference.”

“And then… Oh and then! You saved the absolute best part for last, didn’t you? Because Aiden is too much of an uneducated Trogoldyte who can’t win a war of words, he instead goes for the lowest-hanging fruit possible. He drags my husband into it. Aiden thought that was going to get under my skin. He thought talking about my personal life would shake me, make me slip. It was his sad little attempt at mind games. A little extra assist from Alex Jones, I’m hazarding a guess. Well, it didn’t work, Buttercup. It just showed how desperate you really are.”

“You can’t handle the fact that Miles and I love each other. That we’ve got something real, something solid, something you’ll never have because you’re too busy trying to prove to the world how tough you are when in reality, you are completely alone where it matters most! You hate seeing us happy. You hate that our love doesn’t fit into your fragile idea of masculinity. In another life, Aiden, you must’ve been an American Republican!”

“And I feel for you, Aiden. I honestly do. Maybe one day you’ll find someone who can put up with your mood swings, your ego, and your terrible taste in gas station whiskey. Until then, though, keep our names out of your mouth!”

“I just find it hilarious that Aiden is trying to say that Miles’s so-called lack of success where it matters is somehow my fault. Bitch, do you remember the first Elimination Chamber in SCW history? Yeah, Miles was the one that eliminated the Hall of Famer J2H! How many people can say they hold a pinfall win over James? Present company excluded?”

“I think Aiden is glossing over the important fact that unlike him, Miles is a champion. He won the Internet Championship in a match that, and correct me if I’m wrong here, your mentor walked away empty handed!”

“So let’s play connect-the-dots, shall we? Miles beat J2H. Miles is the current Internet champion! But sure, tell me again how I’m the problem!”

“You’ve got this narrow-minded idea that a champion has to be intimidating! That being intimidating is the same as being great! Newsflash, Aiden! Intimidation is only a state of mind. You think scary means scowling into a camera and flexing your muscles and talking about violence like you’ve never been hugged! You want to know what’s really scary, Aiden?”

“It’s the idea of a so-called real man like you stepping into the ring with a man like me and losing! Twice! Because when that happens, all the things you cling to, whether it be the machismo, the posturing or the idea that being loud makes you right? It’s all going to crumble down around your feet, ready to be swept away by history!”

“See, I’m not the World Champion because I’m bigger, stronger, or meaner than everyone else. I’m the World Champion because I’m better. Because I was trained by the best! Because I understand what this business is about! Because I bring the heart, the soul, the connection that you can’t fake, can’t manufacture and can’t imitate! “

“So you can call me all the names that you want! You can question my worth and spin your little narratives about how I don’t belong. Trust me, you’re not saying anything that I haven’t already heard a hundred times over! But when that bell rings, just you, me, and the truth! And the truth is you can’t beat me! Not then. Not now. Not ever!”

“High Stakes is our biggest night of the year, every year! For most, it’s a dream. For you, it’s about to become a nightmare. You’re gonna walk into that match thinking you’re the hero of your story. You’ll convince yourself that you’re destined to win. That it’s your redemption arc. So please Aiden, allow me the grace of offering you an early reality check! You don’t get to decide who belongs! You don’t get to define what a champion looks like! You don’t get to rewrite history just because it doesn’t flatter you!”

“You called me a downgrade, but here’s the reality. Downgrades quit. Champions endure. And like it or not, I’m still here! Still the World Heavyweight Champion! You’re walking into High Stakes thinking it’s your chance to take the throne, but when it’s over, when you’re lying flat on that mat staring up at the lights, you’ll finally understand why the fans believe in me! And it’s not because I’m the scariest or the loudest. It’s because I’m the realest!”

“And reality always wins!”

2
Supercard Roleplays / HAPPY HALLOWEEN
« on: October 31, 2025, 09:23:00 PM »
“A Séance Gone Wrong”

The condo at Turnberry Towers’ was transformed to resemble a goth theater kid’s wet dream, and why not? The world knows that Halloween is the gay’s most holiest of days. Spooky cobwebs, witches brew potion bottles, a fog machine, orange bubble lights and the effect was complete with the Bluetooth speaker playing traditional Halloween theme music, save for the random commercials playing because Carter was too cheap to pay for a subscription.

One of five seated at their dining table, Carter, wearing a black silk robe and way too much eyeliner, spread his arms dramatically. “Welcome mere mortals!” He declared. “To an evening of terror, truth, and questionable taste!”

Miles sat at his right with a glass of red-dyed beer and looked toward his brother, asking, “How did I get talked into this?” To which LJ replied, “Probably a sex thing.”

“Oh yeah…” Miles mused, turning back to his husband’s outlandish performance.

To Carter’s left was Kevin Chapman, their sixteen-year-old charge, earbuds in and beating his palms against the table surface in rapid, musical succession. Beside him sat LJ Kasey, Miles’s younger brother and Carter's brother-in-law, and LJ’s girlfriend Alexandra Calaway, twirling her finger in her hair and blowing an impressive bubblegum bubble.

Carter clasped his hands. “Tonight boos and ghouls, we pierce the veil! We commune with the beyond! OoOOoo!”

LJ looked at Miles and said, “Just remember, you married him.”

Suddenly there was a loud snap, followed by a pop and an ear splitting screech! Everybody jumped and turned to find Alexandra clawing at her bubble gum covered face!

“OH MY GOD!” She shrieked. “I TOTALLY BLEW MY FACE UP!”

Everyone just stared briefly before returning to what they were doing.

“Everyone join hands.” Carter said, eyes closed. “We are about to meet the spirits!”

They joined hands and Carter pleaded, “Spirits of the nether realm, speak through me!”

A beat of silence. Suddenly, the lights went out.

Alexandra called out, “Who's hand is that!? … I said, WHO'S HAND IS… Oh, never mind. It's my hand.”

Miles's voice was heard from the darkness, “Good Lord…”

And just like that, the lights came back on. Only most ominously, they were no longer orange. They were red. Spooky, huh? Carter’s body twitched. His head jerked back. His voice rose two octaves.

“I am here.”

Miles blinked and turned to LJ. “Oh, great.” He said. “He’s been possessed by a theater major.”

“The veil is open.” The voice croaked. “Five souls sit here. Four with secrets unspoken. Two with a cat who judges them all.”

Ms. Thang, Miles and Carter's tuxedo kitty, yowled from the sofa as if on cue.

Kevin whispered, “Okay that’s creepy.”

“Let the confessions begin.” Carter’s possessed gaze swung toward Kevin. “The boy with restless thumbs who hides shame behind memes.”

“Hey, I’m pretty open, man.” Kevin laughed nervously. “What’s there to hide?”

The voice spoke, “You once applied to become a professional mascot for a ferret-themed theme park.”

Miles choked on his own spit, “A what!?”

Kevin’s face went scarlet. “It was a summer job!” He pleaded. “I needed money!”

Carter’s hand slammed the table. “You auditioned in full costume. And fainted from heatstroke in the parking lot.”

LJ doubled over laughing, leaving poor Kevin to cover his face. “I hate this ghost.”

Carter’s voice giggled, a sound that wasn’t quite match his own. “Next, the man who fears conditioner.”

LJ straightened. “Conditioner? No, see, that’s not me…”

“LJ Kasey.” The spirit hissed. “Vain as Narcissus. Yet behind that bravado lies your truest shame.”

Miles leaned forward, practically radiating that older brother glee. “Oh this is gonna be good!”

“You own twelve self-help audiobooks.” Carter moaned. “All titled ‘How to Flirt Like a CEO.’”

LJ’s mouth fell open. “Hey! They were a subscription!”

“You listen to them before dates.” The spirit continued. “And you practice in the mirror with finger guns.”

The bubble gum covered Alexandra looked at her boyfriend and said, “Boy, you look so silly right now!” Causing everyone, spirit included, to do a double take.

The possessed eyes turned next to Alexandra.

“Alexandra Calaway.” Carter intoned. “Poised. Refined. And yet you pretend to be allergic to gluten because you once sneezed on a breadstick on your first date with LJ.”

Alexandra gasped, “I was nervous!”

LJ accused, “You said you had a ‘medical condition!’”

“I panicked!” She cried. “You were cute and I projectile-sneezed parmesan!”

The ghost’s laughter shook through Carter’s chest. “And now you must forever endure gluten-free penance!”

Carter twitched violently and his  gaze snapping toward the couch where Ms. Thang sat upright.

“The feline.” Carter’s voice rasped. “The queen. She knows more than any of you. Her secret is…” But Ms. Thang hissed sharply. The flame nearest her sputtered out and the spirit paused. “We will not discuss the tuna incident.”

Ms. Thang gave a satisfied flick of her tail, as if daring the supernatural entity to try her patience again.

“Moving on.” The spirit muttered. “The husband hides a truth stitched in pride and stubbornness.”

Miles raised both eyebrows. “Oh boy, here it comes. My turn!”

The spirit smiled through Carter’s lips. “Two men who refused to lose a game and found themselves trapped.”

LJ frowned, “Wait, what?”

“You are married.” The voice said. “Because neither of you would surrender in a game of gay chicken.”

A stunned silence followed in the wake of this revelation. Kevin blinked. “Hold up. You married each other out of spite?”

“I’d say commitment, but sure.” Miles conceded. “Spite works.”

Alexandra covered her mouth to hide a laugh. “That’s simultaneously romantic and deeply concerning.”

“Neither blinked.” The spirit said. “Neither backed down. Pride became a proposal.”

Miles looked at his possessed husband, “I mean, he proposed using an onion ring. The ghost’s not wrong.”

The spirit’s eyes glowed brighter. “And yet one final secret remains. The medium himself.”

Carter’s breathing changed—short, shuddering. The room’s laughter died down as the air thickened again, candlelight trembling.

“The medium hides something even the cat would expose if not bribed with treats.” The voice hissed.

Miles leaned forward, face marred with concern. “Alright, enough Carter…”

Carter’s head whipped around as if something unseen was yanking him back! The candles blew out in a single gust!

“Would you like to know what Carter hides about Ms. Thang?”

The cat, offended at being name-checked twice, emitted a growl. Every candle relit at once in a flash.

“Fine!” The spirit snapped. “We move on!”

Miles reached for him. “Carter. Babe. Come on, you’re taking this too far!”

But Carter’s body convulsed, his fingers clawing the tabletop.

“The last secret! The truth the medium hides, even from himself!”

“Stop!” Miles said firmly, shaking Carter’s shoulder! “You’re done! Game over!”

Carter’s head jerked toward him, his eyes now full black. The candles flared high and guttered out, plunging the room into a suffocating dark. Alexandra screamed! Sorry, that was LJ!

From the silence came Carter’s voice, but distorted, echoing. “Would you like to hear it, Miles?” He asked. “The thing he hides beneath the charm and sarcasm?”

“Enough!” Miles shouted. “Carter, wake up!”

But Carter’s mouth moved, words dripping like poison. “He dreams of … “

Carter’s eyes flew open.

He gasped sharply and sat upright on his and Miles's bed. He blinked at his surroundings in the Turnberry Towers’ master bedroom. Miles sat beside him, a hand resting gently on his shoulder.

Miles murmured softly. “You were having one hell of a nap.”

Carter groaned and flopped back onto the pillow. “Why did you wake me up!? I wanted to know what my secret was!?”

Miles’s smile turned warm, fond, eyes full of that quiet affection. “That’s why I love being married to you.” He said. “I never know what’s coming next.”




Turnberry Towers

The pool area at the Las Vegas Turnberry Towers was transformed into a glorified Halloween Wonderland. The pathways to the patio were lined with lanterns shaped like skulls and pumpkins. Artificial cobwebs draped across palm trees with large, plastic spiders entangled in them. Tucked away in the corners, fog machines exhaled ghostly wisps of fog across the pavement for that perfect touch. Even the swimming pool’s lighting added a touch of ghastly class with the surrounding lights replaced with red bulbs.

And above it all, strings of fairy lights twisted like spider silk between the palms, in colors of purple, green and orange.

Buffet tables stretched along the borders of the party, filled with everything from candied apples and popcorn balls to mummy hot dogs and spooky deviled eggs. Gothic attired bartenders busied themselves, mixing drinks such as witch’s brew and vampires kiss while a DJ clad in a plague doctor’s costume pumped out some traditional Halloween tunes.

Children ran about the pool deck in a variety of costumes such as superheroes, witches and skeletons. The adults were as much a part of the fun as anyone. A woman in an elaborate Cleopatra costume stood laughing beside a trio of residents in full Star Wars gear posing for selfies, while an elderly neighbor was dressed in a flapper outfit and clearly winning the hearts of everyone as she danced along to the music with people a third her age.

Anne Thompson, the head of the HOA that oversaw the care at the two towers that compromised the Turnberry Towers, truly outdid herself with the efforts behind this party. Anne was the complete opposite of the HOA stereotype. She truly cared about the people who lived there, and went out of her way to treat everyone equally and with the utmost respect. Which was why she was so conspicuous by her much noticed absence.

At the heart of the Turnberry Towers’ poolside Halloween celebration stood Carter and Miles, unmistakable as the life of the party. Carter’s costume was pure Elton John. He wore a metallic silver suit, the jacket covered with rhinestones and sequins. Beneath it, a pink shirt plus platform boots that practically made him a head above the rest. Oversized white-framed glasses framed his face, their lenses tinted rose-pink, and his blond hair had been styled retro style.

Beside him, Miles was the perfect David Bowie. He wore a form-fitting jumpsuit with bolts of red and electric blue. A lightning streak of glitter on his cheek crossed over to one blue eye. His hair was styled into a glam-rock wave, and his boots were red.

“Have you seen Kevin?” Carter asked, his voice raised slightly over the music as he scanned the crowd.

Miles smiled, handing him a drink. “He’s with Anne. They’re getting ready to make their entrance.”

Carter smirked. “This is going to be good.” And he meant it. Anne was what they call “good people,” and Kevin had bonded with her from the time his family had resided in the condo one floor above Miles and Carter’s own. She had been a mother figure even when Kevin had a mother, if that tells you anything.

“Hey.” Miles nudged Carter, saying, “Check it out.” Carter turned his head and found the amusing (and somewhat shocking) sight of Fenris and David Sheppard in attendance - AND in full costume. Fenris was dressed as a Fallen Angel, complete with black robes and elaborate black wings. And David? Oh he was the Devil with full red makeup and black, leather pants and boots.

“How in hell did David drag him to this party?” Carter mused aloud. “Kristjan hates Halloween.”

“Probably something sexual.” Miles mused in answer but completely serious. Carter shuddered and shot his husband a look and was about to reply when something caught Carter’s attention. His eyes widened, “Oh my God.”

Miles turned and the biggest smile possible lit up his face. Walking arm in arm through the party goers were Kevin and Anne, and for a moment, they looked like they had stepped out of the MCU Universe. Kevin was dressed as Wiccan, the Scarlet Witch’s son and Anne was resplendent, the perfect likeness of Agatha Harkness. Together, they were a vision.

As they approached, the crowd erupted in applause and playful cheers. Carter laughed, clapping his hands. “Are you kidding me!? You two look incredible!”

Anne playfully posed all witch-like, replying, “We do, don’t we?”

Kevin beamed, cheeks flushed under the attention. “Does it really look okay?” He asked bashfully. Miles looped an arm around Carter’s waist, smiling proudly at Kevin. “You look amazing, kid. Wiccan never looked so good.”

“How’d he talk you into it?” Carter asked with a smile, to which Anne replied with a gentle shrug of her shoulders. “He asked.”

“Fair enough.” Carter laughed and watched as Anne escorted Kevin off into the throes of the party going scene around them. Around them, the party continued on. Children darted between legs with candy-filled bags, someone popped a bottle of champagne, and a group of tenants started a dance near the water’s edge.

Carter looked around, grinning from ear to ear. “Now this is what Halloween is supposed to be.”

And as the laughter of their friends mingled with the music, the Turnberry Towers glowed, alive and full of magic.




“Do you know what I love about this sport? The unpredictability. You never really know when that one moment that changes everything is going to happen. The one match, the one performance, that separates the names on the card from the ones etched into the history books.”

“That’s what High Stakes has always been about.”

“They call it the ‘Grand Prix of Professional Wrestling’ and with good reason. It’s the one event of the year where every man and woman in that locker room bleeds for a chance to get here. They crave it. They dream about it. Hell, they fight each other just for the opportunity to stand where I’m standing! In the main event, with the World Heavyweight Championship on the line.”

“And that’s exactly why I’m here. Because a certain somebody fought seven other men to earn the right to look me in the eye one more time. Aiden Reynolds.”

“Yeah, I know that name well. The man who bled with me and damn near broke me at Violent Conduct X just over a month ago. Men like him are hard, if not impossible, to forget. September 14th. Main Event. That was the first time that I was ever in an I Quit Match. And now, like then, I admit I didn’t get the point of why we had to compete in a match like that, just to fit the theme of the show. But a small part of me is glad that we did because that one match did more for my title reign and more for Aiden’s reputation backstage that any recent matches that either one of us has had. That night, I walked in as the World Heavyweight Champion and I left the same. But I’ll give Aiden this much. He didn’t quit.”

“His body did. And that right there is the difference between quitting and breaking. There is absolutely no shame in Aiden losing our match the way that he did. If anything, it just elevated him that much higher. The man didn’t give up! I literally could not make him say the words ‘I Quit’! And that is why I have so much respect for him! That is why the name Aiden Reynolds is on the tongues of every self respected wrestling fan across the globe! He has earned that respect!”

“See, when you’ve been around this business long enough, when you’ve been trained by some of the greatest minds in this business and been inside the ring with virtual legends, you stop looking at matches as win or lose moments. You start looking at them like mile markers. You look back and you remember who you were at each one. And maybe more importantly, who you became after. That night at Violent Conduct X, Aiden Reynolds became something more and so did I.”

“Because when you take a man to the absolute limit, when you push each other past the point of exhaustion, when the only thing keeping you both standing is pure spite, something in you changes. You see the world differently after that. You see your opponent differently.”

“I used to think I had it all figured out. The championship, the spotlight, the name recognition. The merchandise and fans asking for photos and autographs. There was a point at the start when all I saw was the glamour. But the truth is that none of that means a damn thing when you’re lying on your back with a man like Aiden trying to tear your world down around you. That night, Aiden Reynolds earned my respect. And now? He’s earned his rematch.”

“I’ll be honest. I’ve never thought of myself as a company man. I never liked the term. I never liked the idea of being someone’s golden boy or the puppet that smiles for the cameras and says all the right things. Anyone that knows me, the real me, knows that just isn’t the path I take. What you see when you know me is exactly what you get when those cameras are on. I am, one hundred percent unapologetically … me.”

“So when they announced the High Stakes tournaments, I wasn’t exactly doing cartwheels backstage. Why would I? I’m the World Heavyweight Champion and I had to sit back and watch while eight other men fought for the right to face me. Eight men who could have changed the trajectory of my career with a single win. They could completely alter my fate and I could do nothing. That’s not exactly a comfortable position to be in. Sitting there, watching and knowing that your future is being decided by a tournament you’re not even in.”

“That’s High Stakes in a nutshell, isn’t it? You watch and wonder who’s going to try and pull the trigger on everything that you've built.”

“And when the tournament got underway, admittedly I had a few favorites. Aiden Reynolds, obviously, was right near the top. Because after what he did against me at Violent Conduct X, I knew he wasn’t finished. That kind of fire doesn’t just go out. It smolders.”

“Then there was LJ Kasey. My brother-in-law. And before anyone rolls their eyes, let me make something clear. Family ties don’t mean a thing between those ropes. I remember our ladder match for the Internet Championship last year like it was yesterday. The bruises didn’t fade for weeks. The man is every bit as reckless as he is resilient and if he’d made it through the tournament, I know he would’ve given me one hell of a fight for the big prize.”

“Of course there’s Eddie Lyons, the one they call the workhorse and with good reason. He’s not flashy. He’s not loud. He doesn’t need to be. Because when that bell rings, you know you’re in for a war. I respect that kind of consistency. I respect that kind of drive. And I really hope after I retain in Tucson, he gets a chance for the gold soon after.”

“And then last but certainly least is Alexander Raven. Now there’s a name that sends a chill down your spine for all the wrong reasons. Not because he’s the biggest or the strongest but because he’s the most dangerous kind of competitor. The one who believes he’s always right. The man who looks in the mirror and sees destiny staring back. He’s a liar and a manipulator. And honestly, part of me was surprised he didn’t crawl deeper during the finals against Aiden. If he had, maybe things would’ve gone differently. Maybe I’d be standing here talking about him instead.”

“But I’m not. I’m talking about Aiden. Because out of eight men, it was Aiden Reynolds who clawed his way to the top. And now we’re doing this dance all over again.”

“I admit that I might have preferred a bit of variety in challenges. Nothing against Aiden but when you’re the champion, you want to test yourself against everything and everyone. But then again, maybe this is fate’s way of reminding me that some rivalries aren’t meant to end neatly. Some are meant to define eras.”

“Because let’s be honest. Aiden and I are not just another pair of names on the marquee. We’ve both bled for this sport. We’ve both had our bones broken, our spirits tested and our hearts shattered! And every single time, we’ve come back swinging!”

“This isn’t just a rematch. It’s an evolution. The last time we stood across from each other, we didn’t know what to expect. We studied tapes, we strategized, we prepared. But no amount of footage can prepare you for what it’s like to feel another man’s will tested against yours! To feel his breath on your neck as he tries to drag you down into the dirt! That’s something you can’t learn in a gym. You can’t simulate that in training. That’s something you only learn inside the ring, when the lights are on, the cameras are rolling, and every heartbeat sounds like a drumline in your ears!”

“But now, things are different. He knows me just as well as I know him. We’ve seen each other at our worst. But here’s the catch. This time, it’s not an I Quit match. This time, there are rules. Disqualifications. Count outs. I call it structure. No weapons to hide behind. No shortcuts. No easy way out. Last time, we were given freedom. But this time?”

“This is discipline. This is restraint. This is a true test of skill, endurance, and control. At High Stakes XV, we are going to find out who the better wrestler actually is!”

“People have this misconception about what it means to be the champion. They think it’s about the belt. The gold. The photo ops. The headlines. But it's not. Being the World Champion means carrying the weight of expectation on your shoulders every single night. It means knowing that every person in that locker room is aiming for your head and that every fan in every arena expects you to deliver. It means that no matter how tired you are, no matter how sore, no matter how sick you might be, you show up!”

“Because that’s what champions do. And I know Aiden Reynolds understands that now. He’s not the same man he was a month ago. He’s sharper. Hungrier. Smarter. He’s learned what it’s like to come so close you can taste it, only to have it slip through your fingers. That changes a man. That builds character. That makes him dangerous.”

“I admit when I first walked into this business, I was reckless. I thought passion alone could carry me to the top. I thought if I just hit harder, shouted louder, that I’d make it. But over time, I learned that there’s more to it than that. You have to lose in order to understand how to win. That’s what this title represents. Every injury. Every failure. Every ounce of blood I’ve spilled to hold it in my hands! I chased it for so long, I was starting to listen to my critics and lose hopes in my own dreams. But I was lucky enough to be surrounded by people who saved me from myself. They are as much a part of this championship as I am!”

“This championship is a reflection of everything I’ve sacrificed to be here. And now, I’m standing across from a man who understands that in a way most don’t. Aiden’s been through hell. He’s the kind of fighter who doesn’t need validation. He doesn’t need the spotlight. He just needs the fight. That’s why I respect him. That’s why this match means something.”

“Because it’s not just about proving who’s better. “It’s about proving who wants it more. But let’s not rewrite history, though. At Violent Conduct X, I beat Aiden Reynolds. Fair and square. No excuses. No controversies. And the question now is, can I do it again? Can I go back to that place, that well of endurance, that sheer stubbornness that refuses to die?”

“You’re damn right I can and will!”

“Because this is what I live for! I didn’t get here by accident! I didn’t luck into this position! I didn’t get it because of backstage politics! Every match, every challenge was earned! And if Aiden Reynolds thinks that just because he’s evolved, that I’ve stayed the same? He’s in for a rude awakening.”

“See, Aiden, I’ve been watching you. Watching the way you’ve rebuilt yourself since Violent Conduct. You’ve been playing the long game, haven’t you? You’ve been waiting for this exact moment. And now, here we are at High Stakes XV. The biggest show of the year. The Grand Prix. The world’s eyes on us, again.”

“But don’t think for a second that this is going to be the same fight you remember. Because just like you’ve grown, so have I. You’re not facing the same Helluva Bottom Carter who beat you at Violent Conduct X. You’re facing the one who realized that staying champion means evolving faster than everyone else. You’re facing a man who’s stopped fighting for validation and started fighting for legacy.”

“Aiden wants redemption. I want affirmation. He wants to prove that lightning doesn’t strike twice. I want to prove that I am the lightning. For him, this is about closure. For me, it’s about continuation. The story of my reign doesn’t end here. Not at the biggest event of the year. Not on the night where the world’s watching. Not when everything I’ve worked for is standing right there, daring me to defend it! And on that night, when the world is watching, when the lights are brightest, when the stakes couldn’t possibly be higher? I’ll remind everyone why I am the standard-bearer! Why I am the one holding the world in my hands!”

“So Aiden, come ready. Come disciplined. Come focused. Because I know you’re coming for blood. I know you’ve been dreaming about this since September 14th. But dreams are fragile things. They tend to shatter when they collide with reality. And the reality is this; At High Stakes XV, you’re walking into the biggest night of your career. You’re stepping into the ring with the best version of me that’s ever existed!”

“When it’s all said and done, when the lights dim, when the confetti falls, one truth will stand above all others. Helluva Bottom Carter does not choke on the moment. He owns it. This is High Stakes XV. The Grand Prix of Professional Wrestling. The biggest event of them all! And under that spotlight, with the whole world watching? I will once again remind everyone why I am, and will continue to be the World Heavyweight Champion!”

3
Climax Control Roleplays / Lyons Tamer 2.0
« on: October 24, 2025, 08:59:27 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada
Las Vegas High

The weather over Las Vegas had been picture-perfect with clear blue skies stretching across the skyline of the famed “City of Sin” without a cloud in sight. The sun was shining warm but gentle enough as temperatures settled comfortably in the mid-70s since early this morning and did not raise a single degree above 80. It had been the kind of day that felt bright and open as autumn slowly  settled in.

Carter pulled the lime green Volkswagen Beetle into the long line of vehicles outside Las Vegas High just as the dismissal bell rang through the campus. To say his car stood out among the literal menagerie of newer and more colorful vehicles driven by the other parents, grandparents, and guardians, all who were waiting (in)patiently for their high schoolers would be a gross understatement. All the better for Kevin to spot Carter's ‘little bug’ from a mile away.

Carter drummed his fingers lightly on the steering wheel, sunglasses on, elbow casually hooked out the open driver-side window like he was posing for an autumn holiday ad campaign. In fact, he caught a prototypical soccer mom staring at him from the relative anonymity of her SUV. You know the type. Bleached blonde hair with that ‘duck tail’ style over her eyes. Too much spray tan and sunglasses two sizes too big.

When he caught her looking, she actually had the audacity to sneer at him. As if to say ‘ How dare you look at me when I'm looking at you ‘. So Carter, being the kind and mature individual that he is, responded in kind. By puckering his lips and blowing her a kiss, resulting in her hurriedly averting her gaze.

Mission accomplished.

Carter then turned back to watch as kids spilled out of the front entrance, the chatter of weekend plans and bemoaning homework assignments bouncing between them. The yellow school buses idled further down, waiting for their charges. Carter idly remembered what it felt like riding those buses, especially when going home. It felt like such a sense of freedom. Carter spotted Kevin quickly enough, but what drew Carter’s eye was the kid walking beside him. A relatively big kid for his age. Husky, easily six feet tall with strawberry blonde hair, stood out without even trying. The two boys were talking quietly, their heads slightly leaned toward one another in a way that communicated familiarity. Not awkward. Not forced. Actually comfortable. Interesting. Carter could not help but smile, knowing that Kevin was well on his way to making friends at his new school, despite any worries toward the contrary.

Kevin looked up, laughing about something the boy had said to him, and the flash of lime green gave Carter away instantly. His expression flickered. Not displeased but certainly not the way it lit up for Miles, either. If he noticed, Carter buried the reaction down deep.

The boys exchanged a quick goodbye before Kevin cut away from him and started toward the car while the ‘mystery boy’ headed for one of the buses, ready to deliver him home. Carter watched him until the passenger seat opened and Kevin climbed in, slinging his backpack into the back seat.

“Hey.” Kevin greeted, always polite, but quiet enough as if he was a child who just got caught with his hand in the proverbial cookie jar.

Carter nodded toward the direction the big kid had walked. “Who’s that?” He asked.

Kevin’s hand stalled halfway through attempting to buckle his seatbelt. “Just a friend.”

It was a shy answer. One of deflection that every teenager crafted to perfection (or at least thought they did) to ward off interfering (nosey) adults. Carter caught it, but despite his genuine curiosity and a mad desire to tease, he did absolutely nothing to draw more information from out of the teen beside him than he was ready to give.

Kevin settled into the passenger seat, asking the obvious, “Miles didn’t come?”

“Nope.” Carter carefully pulled the Beetle out of the pick up line and merging into traffic without hesitation. “Sorry but you’re stuck with me.”

Kevin sank back into the seat, not irritated, just unsure of himself and his present situation. He glanced briefly at the dashboard, the familiar sight of the Stitch bobbing on his weighted mount. “Oh. Okay.”

Carter tried not to let Kevin’s reaction get to him, but truth be told it did bother him. Miles had bonded with Kevin over the months when he was rescued and recuperating in the hospital. And as much as Carter tried to be there for him, it seemed like the teenager kept him somewhat at arms length.

“Well,” Carter spoke as the Beetle wove about its way into traffic, paying careful heed now that he had a special passenger. A promise he made to Miles. “I hope you’re not in any kind of hurry to get home because I have to hit the Mall real quick. Miles is meeting us there for dinner.”

Kevin turned to him. “You didn’t tell me we were going out…”

“I know, sorry about that but…” Carter said easily. “Surprise?”

Kevin sank further into his seat, if that were at all possible. Carter then added, “Figured this gives us some time to talk.”

Kevin paused before asking “About what?”

“Let’s get there first.” Was all Carter said for the time being…

Fashion Show Mall

Twenty minutes later, the duo of Carter and Kevin were stepping inside Fashion Show Mall, an air-conditioned chill sweeping across everyone who passed inside from the streets of Vegas to the vast interior. The Friday crowd was already heavy, even in the early afternoon, with shopping bags, screaming children and teenagers roaming in clustered packs. Carter walked naturally, hands in pockets, comfortable navigating anywhere.

Kevin kept pace beside him, not quite shoulder to shoulder. Not as comfortable.

They passed a Coca-Cola branded kiosk, Carter paused long enough to buy a cold bottled Dr. Pepper and handed it directly to Kevin without even asking. An act that months ago would have been unheard of. Carter tried to eat well, he had his cheats and failures, but he had maintained the belief that soda was nothing more than liquid candy that rotted teeth. Then along came Kevin and his stance softened with the heart of a teenager who had gone without the simple things too often.

Kevin blinked at it before he unscrewed the cap and took a deep and appreciative drink. “Thanks.”

“Sit with me a sec,” Carter said, leading him toward a long bench near a palm installation. They sat together but Carter didn’t talk right away. Instead, Carter breathed slowly and quietly, people watching briefly rather than keep an eye on the teenager beside him.

Finally Carter spoke out of the blue, “Did I ever do something to make you uncomfortable?”

Kevin froze mid-sip.

He visibly collected himself before answering. “No. Why?”

“The little things,” Carter answered, lifting a hand, gesturing vaguely. “When Miles isn’t home, you usually go down to Missus Thompson’s. Or your room. You don’t hang out with me in the living room. You don’t ever say no, you’re not rude, but you… I guess evaporate is the word I’m looking for.”

Kevin said nothing and Carter continued. “When I pulled up just now.” Carter added lightly, “You kinda looked disappointed it wasn’t Miles.”

Kevin exhaled weakly through his nose. “That’s not…”

But Carter interrupted, being Carter. “And I really hope Miles hasn’t been poisoning my reputation by slandering my driving again.”

That resulted in a tiny laugh out of Kevin. “He said you flirt your way out of tickets.”

“Oh, that hypocrite!” Carter said instantly, with obvious theatrical disdain. “He wears gray sweatpants or those special shorts to get me to agree to whatever he wants. The man has no room to talk!”

Kevin almost choked on the Dr. Pepper.

Carter glanced at him, finally looking directly at him. “Did I do something to upset you? You can tell me. I promise I won't get upset.”

Kevin’s fingers tightened around the cold plastic bottle. His eyes stayed on the floor tiles but he didn’t answer. Not at first. In fact, Carter was fairly certain he wasn’t going to until he heard the hushed whisper, I don’t know how to act around you. After what my mom did.”

Carter went still. He stared ahead for a moment then lowered his head slightly. “Do you blame me?” He asked carefully. “For what happened to your family?”

Kevin’s heartbeat jumped but he answered fast. “No.” He paused, waited a brief time again before he continued, “I blame her. But the fact she tried to have you seriously hurt or…”

“Kevin.” Carter cut in immediately. “That was not you. That was your mom. You are not your mom.”

Kevin’s voice cracked, silently, but he didn’t look up.

“Hey.” Carter leaned in, gentler, locking eye contact this time because he needed it received. “You don’t ever have to worry about how I feel. Ever.”

Silence. Kevin’s grip had gone white-knuckled on the bottle. Kevin’s voice was barely audible as he whispered, “I thought maybe you hated me for it.”

“If I hated you…” Carter said simply. “You would not be living in our house. And I sure as hell wouldn’t have gone out of my way to spoil you rotten every five minutes. Which I take great pride in, thank you.”

That finally drew a genuine smile from the teenager.
Carter spoke, “Hey. Look at me a sec?”

Kevin did, hesitantly.

“I wanted to ask you something. And I wanted you to be one hundred percent honest with me. You wouldn’t get in trouble, and I wouldn’t get butt hurt.”

Kevin tensed, bracing.

Carter finally asked. “Did it upset you, or make you uncomfortable, when I called my mom ‘grandma’? Or when I told Bella and Malachi you were our son?”

Kevin instantly flinched. He stared at the fountain, then at some passing kids — anywhere but at Carter. His hands twisted and twisted in his sleeves. There was a long, silent beat heavy enough to feel in the chest. Kevin swallowed before he answered.

“It doesn’t upset me,” he finally whispered. “Not really. It just... I guess feels a little weird. That’s all. I’m not mad. It’s just still new.”

Carter exhaled, gently nodding. “That’s fair.” He said. “And I’m sorry. With Malachi it genuinely was just to bust his chops for being a little bitch. Then it just ... I guess it just got away from me. Because Miles and I did see you as family. That wasn’t a joke.”

Kevin’s eyes were low. But he nodded. Accepting but not yet knowing what to do with it. Carter went on, “You’ve just been through so much. I wanted you to have a family again. A real one. Not a temporary one. Not one waiting to see if you screw up. A permanent one.”

Kevin nodded again but this time with a barely audible sound. "I know." He said quietly. “I appreciate it.”

Carter looked away and let the quiet time pass between them. And then, “You know, you and I have a lot in common. Especially when it comes to family.”

That made Kevin look up at him.

Carter told his tale, “I had a pretty happy childhood. My parents were great. At least until I was about your age.”

Kevin blinked. “That’s like me?”

“I'm getting there,” Carter said gently. “It fell apart when my dad caught me making out with my best friend Randy Coppler in my bedroom.”

Kevin flinched with immediate understanding. He asked, “What happened?”

“Everything you’d expect.” Carter answered as the painful memories came flooding back. “Mom accepted me instantly. Dad very much didn’t. He tried to get me sent to conversion therapy and Mom forbid it. Their marriage didn't last much longer. They divorced. Dad vanished.”

Kevin asked, “Did you ever see him again?”

“Not for ten years.” Carter answered. “Not until it was too late.”

Kevin didn’t look away and Carter continued. “He came back. And I treated him like absolute garbage. And I thought I was right. Turns out it was his own family behind everything. Money. Threats. Pressure. They were going to cut him off. He needed that money to feed his wife and kid. So he failed me to save us.”

Kevin’s face wrenched, recognizing the parallels between them.

“I hated him.” Carter said quietly. “Then I found out he was dying. Kidney failure. And all I could think about was how I was going to lose my dad.”

The bright mall felt almost abandoned around them.

“We did reconnect. And I was going to donate a kidney, even though he refused to ask. But he died before I could.”

Carter let out a deep breath before turning to face Kevin directly, head on. “You have a family now with Miles and with me. No expiration date. You don’t ever have to worry about what happens if you mess up.”

Kevin wasn’t crying but his throat did constrict as if fighting to control himself. He whispered, “I don’t know how to believe that, but I want to.”

Carter nodded. “That’s enough." He said. Wanting to is enough. We’d handle the rest. Holidays might be awkward, though.”

Kevin blinked, “Why?”

“Because my Mom and Grams are absolutely going to want to spoil you rotten.” Carter leaned in and added, “And so will Miles’s Mom.”

Kevin just smiled.

Carter’s tone shifted again. “Listen. If I ever do anything I do makes you uncomfortable? You have to tell me. So I can fix it.”

Kevin started to say, “It’s just… you keep buying me all this stuff…”

“Except that.” Carter smiled. “I spoil. It’s what I do. And besides…” Carter finally stood up from the bench. “That’s actually why we’re here.”

“What?”

“Me and Miles think it’s time we got you a phone. And your own laptop.”

Kevin sucked in a quiet breath. “You don’t have to…” He started to protest.

“I know I don’t have to.” Carter said. “I want to. There’s a difference.”

Carter beckoned him with a wave. “Let’s move.”

Slowly, Kevin nodded and pushed himself back to his feet. He looked Carter in the eyes and his guardian asked, “Are we good?”

“We’re good.”

“Alright then.” Carter turned toward the inner corridor flow of shoppers. “Let’s go do some damage before Miles puts a stop to it!”

Kevin stayed beside him as they stepped forward together, vanishing into the masses of Mall shoppers.



THE FOLLOWING MESSAGE IS PAID FOR BY THE “JUSTICE FOR MILES AND LJ KASEY AND VICTORIA AND EDDIE LYONS” FOUNDATION. VIEWER DISCRETION IS ADVISED

“So! Vincent … Vinnie! Can I call you Vinnie? Let’s get something straight before your paranoid delusions try to rewrite reality again. This match, this Clash of the Champions? It wasn’t meant to be. It wasn’t booked. It wasn’t even necessary. You weren’t supposed to be standing across from me this weekend, but you just couldn’t help yourself, could you? You just had to shove your nose where it didn’t belong, sniffing around like a stray bitch desperate for attention! You stuck your nose into something between Alexander Raven and me, and now you’re running yourself into the ground, trying to justify yourself.”

“See, you could’ve stayed quiet. You could’ve stayed in your lane, polishing that Roulette Championship like it’s the only thing giving your life meaning. Because let’s be real, it probably is. But no. You had to make it about you. And the second you used that as a cue to open your mouth and start flapping your big mouth about my husband and my brother-in-law? That’s where the line got crossed, Vinnie. That’s the moment your little interference turned into an invitation for me to start taking things personally.”

“You didn’t just step into my story, you became the punchline. Because right there, when you started talking about my family, you didn’t step back. You didn’t think to yourself that maybe that’s crossing a line that ought not be crossed. You grinned. You became what the internet calls a ‘pick me girl.”=’ You know the type: Always desperate to prove they’re one of the ‘cool kids,’ always nodding along with the loudest jerk in the room hoping someone, literally anyone, will finally notice them!”

“So congratulations, Vinnie. You officially made the jump from ‘ credible champion’ to ‘high school cheerleader.’ And not even a good one. You’re like the knockoff-brand version, offering discount drama and zero self-awareness.”

“You’ve been walking around, running your mouth and acting like you’re the second coming of wrestling royalty! But all I see is a man who’s so far up his own ass he could probably see daylight out his throat! You want to talk about wins and losses? You want to talk about how you beat LJ? Cute. Real cute. You love to brag about that, huh? You talk about that match like it’s your magnum opus. Like you climbed a mountain. Like you slayed a dragon. But here’s what you’re conveniently forgetting, sugar! August 24th in Cypress. The night when LJ pinned your ass! One, two, three! And if that match had been for your precious little Roulette Championship? You wouldn’t be walking into this weekend with that belt around your waist. You’d be walking in with your tail between your legs and your ego deflated like a cheap dollar store balloon! Probably hanging out in catering and wondering what might have been! But you don’t mention that part, do you? No, you just cherry-pick your wins and bury your losses under selective memory and mental impaired delusion.”

“And this match between us? This isn’t new ground. This is the second time we’ve done this dance. You remember the first, don’t you? Well even if you don’t, you should. Because it wasn’t your arm that got raised at the end. You didn’t walk out a winner. You crawled out a very lucky man… Well, man baby. You only got out of that match with any semblance of dignity because you took the coward’s way out! You grabbed a chair and swung it like your life depended on it, because deep down, you knew it did! Right into my head, sending me to the hospital with a concussion!”

“And don’t think I forgot about that because bitch, trust me when I say I still owe you big for that one!”

“You didn’t take me down. You didn’t pin me. You didn’t beat me. You escaped me. You took the easy way out because the hard way was about to end with you flat on your back, staring up at the lights, wondering where it all went wrong! You didn’t fight me, you survived me!”

“And ever since then, you’ve been clinging to whatever scraps of dignity you could find. You talk a big game, Vinnie, but every time you open your mouth, all I hear is the sound of insecurity echoing off hollow ambition. You don’t believe what you say. You’re just hoping if you repeat it enough, someone else will.”

“And then you had the nerve to go full high school mean girl on me. You couldn’t handle the heat, so you tried to take a cheap shot at my personal life. You called my marriage to Miles … I believe the word you used to describe us was cringe? Really? That’s the best you’ve got? We’re not in the locker room. We’re not in high school. You don’t get points for bitchiness.”

“But since you brought it up, let’s talk about relationships, shall we? See, I’ve got one. A real one. A husband who stands by me, loves me, and doesn’t just tolerate me because of what I can do for him in the bedroom although I certainly do a lot! Meanwhile, you couldn’t get a date in a women’s prison with a fistful of conjugal visit coupons and a bottle of champagne! You want to throw shade about cringe? Your love life is a ghost town! Your own hand falls asleep every time you go for a good wank! The only thing that’s ever committed to you is your reflection and even that’s close to filing a restraining order!”

“I mean … even your own family doesn’t want anything to do with you! Doesn’t that tell you anything? They see the way you isolate yourself. The way you push people away. You talk about legacy like it’s a family heirloom, but the only thing you’ve inherited from the Lyons dynasty is loneliness and denial! You’re the black sheep who thinks he’s a lion. The outcast pretending he was exiled when he was really just cast away.”

“You strut around the backstage and locker rooms like you’re the future of SCW but the sad fact is that the only thing you’re building is a reputation for running your mouth and ducking responsibility. You’re not the future Vinnie. You're the cautionary tale they’ll tell at wrestling training camps when they warn students not to believe their own hype.”

“So before we go any further, let’s get one thing clear. I’m not stepping into that ring to play nice. This isn’t some handshake-and-hug exhibition. This is a reckoning. You stuck your nose in my business, you disrespected my family, you put me in the hospital and now I’m coming to collect interest! And I don’t care if Alexander Raven decides to lurk around ringside trying to be relevant again. He can take a cheap shot if he wants to, but let’s be real. He won’t. Because Raven’s an even bigger candy-ass than you are!”

“The man struts around like he’s mystery incarnate, but I’ve seen scarier things on a Pride parade float. He’s all eyeliner and ego, and you’re on the fast track to becoming his backup dancer! The two of you together? You’re like a Hot Topic clearance rack come to life. So if he wants to insert himself again, he can try. He can take his swing. But I promise you, the second he does, I’ll snap his wings and send him flying right back into irrelevance!”

“So here’s the reality check you’ve been avoiding. I’m not the guy you get over on. I’m not the stepping stone. I’m the wall you crash into when your mouth finally outweighs your talent! See, you can wrap it up however you want. You can call it destiny, you can call it pride, you can call it whatever buzzword you need to feel important, but the truth is simple. You’re not walking into that ring as my equal. You’re walking into that ring as your own karma.”

“And don’t get it twisted because this isn’t about titles. This isn’t about the World Heavyweight Championship. This isn’t about the Roulette belt around your waist. This is about you learning the hard way what happens when you mistake tolerance for weakness. I’ve been patient. I’ve been measured. But patience runs out, and you, Vinnie? You've been cashing checks your body can’t afford to cover because your talent bank account has insufficient funds!”

“You think you’re going to walk into our Main Event match weekend and make a statement? You think this is your moment to shine? Let me tell you something. I am the statement. I’m the headline. You’re just the side quest that wastes the main character’s time! You are just the pre-show attraction pretending that it’s the main event! You can walk down that ramp with all the swagger in the world, wearing that Roulette title like it’s a badge of honor, but deep down, you know it’s just armor. You cling to that belt because it’s the only thing shielding you from the truth! That without it, you’re forgettable. Without it, you’re just another guy with family issues and delusions of grandeur!”

“Do you want to know what makes us different? Unlike you, I don’t need anyone to validate me. I don’t need to beg for attention. I don’t need to be ‘picked.’ I’m the World Heavyweight Champion not because of luck, not because of politics, but because every single time someone’s tried to knock me off this throne, I’ve reminded them that charisma, skill, and authenticity don’t come from pretending! They come from being! And what I am is everything you wish you could be! Confident. Respected. Loved. Admired. You’ve spent your whole career trying to convince people you’re the future, while I’ve been out here proving I’m the now!”

“So when that bell rings, and you’re standing across from me, remember this! Every insult, every little jab, every attempt to tear me down? It all comes due at that moment. Because you’re not fighting the glitz or the glam. You’re not fighting the persona or pride rainbows. You’re fighting the man. The champion. The husband. The brother-in-law. The fighter who’s done playing nice!”

“And I don’t care what Halloween stipulation this ends up as! Casket Match, Trick or Street Fight, Monster’s Ball… Hell! It doesn’t matter if it’s barbed wire and pumpkin pies, because the endgame stays the same! You’re going to walk in cocky and walk out corrected! You’re going to walk in thinking you’re the hero and crawl out realizing you’re just another victim of your own borderline personality disorder!”

“You’ve been running your mouth about how you’re ready for anything, but you’ve never been ready for me. You’ve never faced someone who can dissect you emotionally and physically at the same time! I’m not just going to beat you, Vinnie. I’m going to break you. Mentally as well as physically. I’m going to strip away that false bravado until there’s nothing left but the truth staring back at you! And that truth is that no matter how loud you shout, how hard you hit, how desperately you claw for relevance, you will never … ever … be me!”

“When the dust settles, and the lights dim, and the crowd stops chanting your name out of pity, you’ll finally understand the one universal law of creation! That the world has never known a bigger bitch than a pissed-off gay man!”

4
Climax Control Archives / It's a boy!
« on: October 10, 2025, 05:38:46 PM »


Turnberry Towers - Las Vegas, Nevada

The Turnberry Towers, the luxury, high rise condominiums near the Las Vegas Strip, was the central focal point for Carter Kasey-McKinney and his husband Miles, two-time SCW Couple of the Year and currently, the reigning World Heavyweight and Internet Champions respectively.

The famed “City of Sin” was a literal oasis amidst a desert paradise. Nothing and no one ever rested. Especially the closer one got to the Vegas Strip. Even the famed casinos had no clocks within, keeping the gamblers ignorant to the amount of time passing so they would continue throwing money away. Inside the polished marble corridors of the luxury condominium complex, the noise of the Strip faded to a soft hum.

Carter followed a few paces behind Miles, who was walking briskly toward their front door, keys twirling around his index finger.

“Remind me again,” Carter called after him, his tone edging between irritation and nervous humor. “Why can’t I pick up Kevin from school? Or at least tag along?”

Miles stopped halfway through opening the door and turned around with that knowing, lopsided smile that made Carter’s knees weak no matter how long they’d been married. “Because,” He said in a calm voice. “You’re putting it off.”

Carter blinked. “Putting what off?”

Miles tilted his head slightly, eyes narrowing. “You know exactly what.” He waved his hand. “We talked this morning and agreed. It’s time to tell the families about Kevin. And you still haven’t made the first move to call your mum and Grams.”

“Oh yeah?” Carter folded his arms. “Have you called your Mom?”

Miles cleared his throat and scratched at the back of his head, “That’s irrelevant.”

“No, you’re right.” Carter nodded. “It is irrelevant. Or it might be, at least. She probably knows by now anyway thanks to Brianna.”

“Brianna?” Miles frowned. “How would she find out from Bri? How would Bri even know?” He emphasized.

“Seriously?” Carter raised a single brow. “Miles, we’ve talked about Kevin on X plenty these past couple of weeks. Brianna is on X. If she’s seen those tweets…”

Miles stood upright, sucking in air through his teeth as the dawning realization struck him. Carter just nodded, “Yeah, see? So if I were you, I’d let me go pick up Kevin while you do some damage control.”

Miles looked to Carter and reached a comforting hand toward his shoulder and gave it a squeeze, one more so out of affection. “I guess we’ve both been putting it off. But it’s gone on long enough, don’t you think? They should’ve known weeks ago.”

Carter sighed. “We just wanted to make sure Kevin was comfortable first. That he felt safe, before we made it official with everyone.”

“And we did,” Miles said, stepping closer. “We’ve done everything right by him so far.”

Carter looked up, caught by the warmth in his husband’s gaze. Miles had a way of grounding him, whether he wanted to be or not. Miles leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss to Carter’s lips. “Call your mom,” he murmured, “I’ll go get our boy from school.”

Carter’s lips curved despite himself. “You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?”

Miles grinned. “Immensely.” He turned, opened the door, and closed it behind him before Carter realized Miles just left without the topic of telling his family being properly addressed. Carter threw his head back and sighed audibly. He ran a hand through his hair as he turned back toward the open living space. Afternoon light spilled in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, and he took a slow look around.

There was the extra pair of sneakers by the door muddy from recent rain and worn down from P.E. classes. A backpack leaned against the couch. A folded blanket featuring the emblem of KPop Demon Hunters draped messily over one armrest. A half-finished jigsaw puzzle sat on the coffee table beside a stack of sketchpads and pencils. Carter had no idea Kevin had such an interest in art and sketching but he and Miles were actively encouraging it every chance they got.

None of this had been there six weeks ago. Not before Kevin. Before their lives changed in ways neither of them had fully expected but wouldn’t trade for anything.

Carter’s gaze lingered on the small signs of another person’s existence in their home, and how natural they already felt. The extra sugary cereal boxes in the pantry. The 16 year old’s favorite late night snacks of Spicy Dill Doritos or microwave burritos. The quiet laughter that now filled their evenings. Miles and himself struggling with helping with Core Math homework or helping to proofread some homework assignments. Things he never expected to be happening and yet nothing he would look back on with any semblance of regret.

Carter crossed into the kitchen, bare feet padding softly on the cool tile. He opened the fridge and immediately spotted the Dr. Pepper, 12-pack, front and center. Neither he nor Miles had been big soda drinkers. Fruit-infused water had always been Carter’s go-to and he turned Miles onto it as well. But a sixteen-year-old boy who’d spent too much of his life without simple comforts? He’d get his Dr. Pepper. It was one of those small, unspoken compromises that said everything about how much they cared.

He reached for the glass pitcher on the top shelf, its contents shimmering with thin slices of lemon, strawberries, and mint leaves. Pouring himself a glass, he paused and took a slow sip, eyes closed. He then moved toward the sleek walnut desk nestled by the window of the threshold. His laptop waited there, slim and silver, resting in the light. He sat down, turned it on, and a few clicks later, he opened the video call app.

He hesitated only for a heartbeat before selecting his mother’s name, Joanna McKinney.

After a few rings, the screen flickered, then appeared the bright, familiar face of a woman with long, chestnut hair and eyes that mirrored his own.

“Carter!” Joanna beamed. “Oh, sweetheart, look at you. You look wonderful. How are you?”

“Hey, Mom,” Carter said, his heart instantly softening like it always did when he was talking to his Mom. “I’m good. How are you? How’s Grams?”

“She’s fine,” Joanna said with a fond roll of her eyes. “You know your grandmother. Still running the Ladies Auxiliary like it’s a military campaign. Especially now that they’re starting their annual bake sale for charity.  How’s Miles? As handsome as ever?”

Carter smiled. “And getting more so every day.”

“Just what I like to hear.” Joanna smiled, resting her chin on her curled fingers. “So what do I owe the pleasure of this call?”

Carter exhaled slowly, trying to steady the little tremor of nerves he felt in the pit of his belly. “I need to talk to both you and Grams, actually. Is she around?”

Joanna glanced off-screen. “You just missed her. She had one of her Auxiliary meetings this afternoon. What’s going on, sweetheart? What’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong,” Carter reassured her quickly. “It’s just… There's something important I wanted to tell you. Something we probably should’ve shared a while ago.”

Her brows lifted. “Alright, now you’re worrying me.”

“No, no.” Carter shook his head, stressing the point. “It’s nothing bad. It’s good … news. I mean, Miles and I think it is. It’s just … Do you remember Kevin? We told you and Grams about him? The one Miles had been watching over the past few months?”

Joanna nodded slowly. “Yes, a little bit. You didn’t divulge too much because he was going through a lot, the poor thing. You said he’d been through hell with his family, right? And that he was homeless for a bit?”

Carter nodded. “That’s right.”

Joanna’s expression softened, her heart already breaking for the boy she had never even met. “Is he doing any better?”

Carter hesitated, choosing his words. “He was hospitalized for a while after everything he’d been through. Malnutrition, exhaustion. But he’s doing better now. A lot better.”

“Oh, thank goodness,” Joanna said, relief washing over her face. “And he’s in the system now, right? Foster care?”

“Not exactly.” Carter swallowed hard. “That’s what I wanted to tell you.”

Joanna tilted her head. “Carter…”

“While he was in the hospital,” Carter continued. “Miles and I talked … a lot. We couldn’t stand the thought of him going back into the system. I mean, teenagers almost never get adopted before they age out. He didn’t have anyone left, no real family to speak of. His mom is in prison. His father was still around but is as useless as a condom in a convent. So Miles and I…” He exhaled, the words finally coming out. “We petitioned the court. And after a few weeks of hearings, paperwork, and approvals… We were granted legal guardianship.”

Joanna blinked. “I’m sorry, what?”

“We’re his legal guardians, Mom,” Carter said, the faintest tremor in his voice. “We have custody. He’s been living with us.”

The silence that followed was long and deep, but not uncomfortable. Just full of understanding. And for a long moment, silence hung between them.

Then Joanna’s eyes widened, her hand flying to her mouth. “Oh, Carter…”

Carter smiled through the weight of emotion in his chest. “He’s living with us now. Officially. Right now it’s guardianship, but…” He hesitated, glancing aside with a small, hopeful smile. “The topic of adoption has come up if Kevin feels right about it.”

Joanna’s face broke into the kind of smile that made her look ten years younger. “Oh, honey! I am so proud of you! Of both of you! That boy couldn’t have asked for better people to take him in!”

“Thanks, Mom,” Carter said, his own eyes glistening. “We just couldn’t let him slip through the cracks. Not after everything he’s been through already.”

“Your Grams is going to flip when she hears.” Joanna said warmly. “When do we get to meet him?”

Carter chuckled. “Soon. I was thinking maybe Thanksgiving at the house in Olympia? I was thinking of gathering everyone there for Christmas this year too.”

“That sounds perfect.” Joanna gushed.

They talked for a while longer about little things, like how Kevin was doing in school, about how Miles had turned the spare room into a proper bedroom. Joanna asked about his appetite, his sleep, his interests. She sounded more like a grandmother already than Carter dared admit. He’d dreaded this conversation, but hearing the happiness in her voice made him realize how unfounded those fears had been.

He was just about to say something when he heard the soft click of the front door opening behind him. The sound of sneakers, the faint hum of laughter, and Miles’ familiar baritone English accent filled the air.

“Speak of the devil!” He murmured, a wicked grin spreading across his lips. He then raised his voice. “Hey, Kev! Come here a sec! I’ve got someone who wants to meet you!”

There was a pause, followed by the sound of shuffling feet. Miles appeared first, smiling knowingly in amusement. Behind him, Kevin hovered uncertainly, his schoolbag slung over one shoulder, his bomber jacket slightly oversized on his skinny frame. His dark curls fell across his forehead, and though he tried to look nonchalant, he was obviously curious and maybe even a tad wary. He stepped closer, setting his bag down gently on the floor. When he finally looked at the screen, Joanna McKinney’s warm, kind face filled it.

“Kevin,” Carter said with a smile. “This is my mom. Joanna McKinney.”

Joanna leaned forward, smiling wide. “Well, hello there, Kevin! It’s so nice to finally meet you! This brat of mine has told me so much about you!”

Kevin shifted awkwardly but smiled back, his voice soft. “Hi, ma’am.”

“Oh, none of that ‘ma’am’ business!” Joanna said, waving her hand. “You can call me Joanna. Or Mrs. McKinney if you prefer. Either’s fine.”

Kevin nodded shyly, tucking his hands into his jacket pockets. Miles had come to stand behind him, resting a reassuring hand on his shoulder. Carter took a sip of his fruit water, hiding his grin behind the rim of the glass. Then, with an unmistakable twinkle in his eye, he set it down and said, “Hey, Mom? Remember how you always said you hoped I’d make you a grandma one day?”

Joanna blinked. “Yes, of course.”

Carter held his hands out toward Kevin, grinning wide. “Well, it’s a boy!”

For a split second, the room went still. Then Miles burst out laughing. Kevin blinked in surprise, then broke into a shy, disbelieving smile. Joanna laughed. “I’ll take it!”

Carter then stood up, gesturing for Kevin to sit. “Alright, you’re up, kiddo. Chat with Grandma for a bit.”

Kevin blinked. “Wait, really?”

“Yep,” Carter said, still grinning. “I’m officially off duty.”

Kevin hesitated, then slid into the chair. Joanna began asking him gentle questions such as his favorite subjects in school and what games he liked. Kevin relaxed slowly, answering in short sentences that grew longer as the minutes passed.

Miles wandered over to stand beside Carter, slipping an arm around his waist. “See? Not so hard, was it?”

Carter leaned into him, smiling. “You were right.”

“I usually am.”

“Don’t push it.”



“You know, there’s this old saying. ‘No good deed goes unpunished.’ And I never really understood what that meant until I found myself in this business. Because professional wrestling? It’s not just competition. It’s not just about athleticism or talent or drive. It’s about perception. It’s about ego. It’s about the kind of world where you can hold out a hand to help somebody up, and before you know it? That same hand you used to lift them becomes the one they bite!”

“And the worst part? You can’t even be mad because you knew what this world was when you stepped into it. You know this world doesn’t reward kindness. It exploits it. It mocks it for being soft. And yet, here I am! A visual aide behind the saying.”

“For months, I’ve stood here and said that Alex Jones should have been given a World Heavyweight Championship match. I’ve said it publicly, I’ve said it privately, and I’ve said it without hesitation. Because to me, that’s not just a matter of respect. It’s a matter of logic. And why? How about the fact that the man is a former SCW World Heavyweight Champion. That alone should have put him right back into the picture the moment he lost the title. That’s how this works. It’s how it’s always worked. When a champion falls, they don’t just disappear. They stay relevant!”

“And if that wasn’t enough, not even a month after I won this championship, Alex Jones pinned me in the middle of the ring. One, two, three. Non-title match, yes. But still, he beat me. Now, call me crazy, but if the former champion beats the current champion, shouldn’t that make him a top contender? No, shouldn’t that make him THE top contender? Shouldn’t that have been enough to punch his ticket to the front of the line? Because if that doesn’t qualify you for a championship shot, then for God’s sake, what does!?”

“But that’s where we’re at right now, isn’t it Alex? I’m not like a lot of the so-called ‘champions’ that have come through this company who think holding this title means they suddenly get to play matchmaker. The ones who think the belt gives them the right to handpick their opponents. The sort of men - and women - who try to use that as a means of hand selecting easy pickings to extend their title reign beyond what it might normally be! That’s not me.”

“I know my place. I know my job. I represent this company as its champion. But I don’t run this company. I don’t make the rules. I don’t sign the matches. That’s not how a real champion operates. When you’re a champion, you don’t duck. You don’t hide. You don’t play politics. You defend that belt against whoever they put in front of you. And that is exactly what I’ve done.”

“They said ‘Carter, you’re facing Aiden Reynolds.’ I said, ‘Okay.’
They said, ‘Carter, you’re up against Eddie Lyons.’ I said, ‘Bring it on!’
They said, ‘Carter, you’re defending against the Hall of Famer, J2H.’ I said, ‘Hell yes!’”

“And through it all, through every successful defense, through every headline, through every single moment they said I wasn’t ready for and proved the critics wrong, I still kept saying the same thing: Alex Jones deserves a shot!”

“I said it when I first won this title. I said it when I stood in this ring as the defending champion. And if it were up to me, Alex Jones would’ve been my challenger at High Stakes, the biggest event of the year! Because if I’m going to write a legacy as SCW World Heavyweight Champion, then I want that story written against the best! And for all his flaws, Alex Jones is one of the best.”

“But I’m not in charge. Gwendolyn Hall is. Christian Underwood is.”

“Now, let me make something clear. I’m not questioning Gwendolyn’s decisions. But I did reach out to her. I told her, ‘Hey! Alex Jones deserves this. He’s earned it. If there’s an open slot for a championship match before High Stakes, he should have it. And that’s how we got here. That’s how Alex Jones finally got the opportunity that should’ve been his months ago. And like I said earlier? No good deed goes unpunished.”

“Because instead of gratitude, instead of respect, instead of even the smallest acknowledgement that maybe, just maybe, someone stuck their neck out for him, what do I get? I get a man who has made it his mission to disrespect me. To diminish me. To publicly trash me in front of the world!”

“And for what? Because I did the right thing?”

“I’m not even gonna waste much time talking about Alexander Raven. Wrestling’s version of a toddler who throws himself on the floor every time Mommy says no. This isn’t about him. This isn’t about the endless tantrums and the self-pitying monologues.”

“This is about Alex Jones. And Alex? I hope you’re listening closely. Because for all you know, if I hadn’t gone to Gwendolyn, if I hadn’t opened my mouth on your behalf, this title shot on Sunday might not ever have taken place. You might still be sitting in the back in catering, watching from the sidelines and wondering why your name never made the list. And maybe there’s a reason for that!”

“Maybe Gwendolyn and Christian have looked at that list of contenders every month and said, ‘Eh, not him. And maybe you should be asking yourself why.”

“Because the truth is, maybe they didn’t see you as the kind of name that moves the needle anymore. Maybe, when they thought about putting your name on the marquee, they realized it wouldn’t sell the way it used to. Maybe they wanted a challenger who could draw. Maybe they wanted someone who still had the relevance and the connection with the fans. And maybe, just maybe, they thought Alex Jones just didn’t fit that description anymore.”

“But me? I didn’t see it that way. I saw the former champion. I saw a man who beat me clean in the middle of the ring. I saw someone who could give me the kind of match that tests a champion. And that’s why I went to bat for you! That’s why I vouched for you!”

“Because as much as I love holding this championship, I don’t want anything related to it to be easy. I want to earn it! Every day, every defense.”

“So when you ran me down, when you mocked me, belittled me, tried to tear me apart in front of the world? All I could think was… wow. This is how you repay someone who went to bat for you! This is how you show appreciation! You spit in the hand that tried to pull you up!”

“You keep saying I don’t deserve to be champion. You keep saying I’m lucky or I’m not fit to be the champion. You tell the world that I don’t have the pedigree. That I haven’t paid my dues the way you have. That I don’t carry the same prestige or history or legacy that you think this title deserves. And maybe, in your mind, that’s true. Maybe you think I’m some kind of placeholder. Maybe you think I’m just keeping this belt warm for you until the universe realigns and the ‘real’ king gets his crown back! But let me tell you something, Alex! I didn’t get here by accident! Luck doesn’t survive this long! And luck sure as hell doesn’t defeat the likes of Aiden Reynolds, Eddie Lyons and ESPECIALLY J2H! Can you say that you’ve ever beaten J2H in the middle of the ring? No? Well okay then!”

“Luck doesn’t make it through every challenge this company can throw at you and still be standing here as champion months later! Luck might get you one win. It doesn’t get you a reign!”

“You talk about what I haven’t done. What I haven’t proven. What I haven’t earned. But tell me, Alex! When’s the last time you earned anything without bitching about it first!? When’s the last time you didn’t walk around this place acting like you were owed something just because your name used to mean something?”

“That’s the thing about legacy, Alex. It’s fragile. It’s fleeting. And if you don’t feed it, it dies. You had your runs. You had your moments. You were the man once. And I’m not taking that away from you. Hell! I celebrate it! But what you need to understand is that the world keeps moving. The business evolves. The spotlight doesn’t stay in one place forever. And when it moved off you and onto me, you couldn’t handle it!”

“You couldn’t stand to see someone else carrying the weight you used to hold. And I get that. I get that it burns to see me walking out with your title. I get that it eats at you to hear the crowd chanting my name, to see the posters with my face on them, to hear the commentators calling me the World Heavyweight Champion!”

“But here’s the truth you don’t want to face! None of that was stolen from you! You lost it. You lost it in the ring. You lost it because somebody was better that night. You lost it because the game changed and you didn’t! And now, when someone like me tries to treat you with respect? You take it as an insult. Because deep down, you don’t want respect. You want validation. You want the world to tell you that you’re still the man you were ten years ago. But that’s not my job, Alex.”

“My job is to remind you that times change. Champions evolve. And whether you like it or not, I’m the one carrying this company now! I didn’t win this title because I wanted fame. I didn’t win it to prove a point. I won it because I love this business!  Because every time I step into that ring, I leave a piece of myself behind. Every scar, every bruise, every match that pushes me to the edge? That’s not luck. That’s not politics. That’s sacrifice!”

“And while you’ve been busy complaining about who deserves what, I’ve been out there doing all the work. While you’ve been rehashing your glory days, I’ve been building mine. And that right there is the real difference between us, Alex. You look backward whereas I look forward.”

“You see this championship as something that belongs to you because of what you were. I see it as something I have to earn every single day because of who I am! And who I am is the World Heavyweight Champion! That means something to me. It means more than just a paycheck, more than just headlines or merchandise sales. It means I am the face of this company! It means I am the standard every other wrestler is measured against!”

“And if that burns you up inside, if that keeps you awake at night? Good! Because it should! It should make you hungry again! It should make you remember what it feels like to fight for something instead of expecting it to be handed back to you like the Captain of the High School Cheerleading Team!”

“But don’t make the mistake of thinking that hunger alone is going to be enough to beat me! Because I’m not the same guy you pinned months ago. That match? That loss? It changed me. It woke me up! And now? Now you’re not stepping into the ring with the man you beat.”

“You’re stepping into the ring with the man who learned from it. So this Sunday Alex, when that bell rings? I want you to look across the ring and really see me. Not the so-called lucky champion or the guy you think doesn’t belong! See me for what I am! The man standing in the spotlight with you in my shadow! Because this time, there’s no non-title safety net! This time, when I have you on your back and the referee’s hand hits three? It’s closure. It’s proof that I wasn’t a fluke, and you weren’t robbed. It’s proof that this title is exactly where it belongs. But most importantly? It’s me being done with you.”

“And when it’s over, when you’re lying there staring up at the lights, realizing the torch has already been passed whether you wanted it or not? Maybe then you’ll finally understand what I’ve been trying to tell you all along! That respect isn’t given out of pity. It’s earned through humility. And humility is something you’ve forgotten.”

“But don’t you worry about that because this Sunday? I’ll remind you. Because no good deed goes unpunished. And this time, your punishment is me!”

5
Supercard Archives / A Bed To Call His Own
« on: September 12, 2025, 05:18:54 PM »
Turnberry Towers - Las Vegas, Nevada

The bedroom door opened, revealing Kevin Chapman, a sixteen-year-old teen with curly brown hair and an expression that seemed to fluctuate between hesitation and curiosity and one single bag that contained everything of value that he owned. Flanking him on both sides were his new legal guardians, Carter and Miles, who, by their own admission, were far more excited about this moment than Kevin could possibly understand.

“Go on inside.” Miles encouraged gently, nudging Kevin slightly with a hand on his shoulder. "It's alright."

Almost reluctantly, Kevin took a step forward, barely glancing back before he stepped inside of the bedroom. The sixteen year old paused, taking in every detail yet saying nothing. Not just yet.

The room was decorated in what could only be described as minimal at best. The walls were painted a cream color, giving the room a feeling of being open and airy. A queen-sized bed rested against the far wall, covered in a tanned comforter and pillows that appeared soft and inviting. To the right of the bed, a simple painting hung against the wall that showcased the artist's rendition of a peaceful ocean scene. Below that was a slender vase filled with orchids, Carter’s favorite flower. Kevin had always loved flowers, their colors and scents offering solace in troubled times of which there were plenty. His Mom also loved gardening but her fits of perfection had all but ruined it for him.

His eyes drifted to various memorabilia scattered about. There were a few pieces featuring Stitch from Disney, cheerful reminders that at one point in time, this was Carter’s bedroom before he and Miles became the loving couple they are today. A TV mounted on the opposite wall caught his attention, promising late-night binges of shows he loved but missed.

But what really captured Kevin’s eye was the sliding door, partly concealed by the lace drapery. He could see sunlight pouring in over the balcony that overlooked the cityscape of Las Vegas below. That was when something in Kevin's mind clicked and he turned around, asking, "You guys aren't giving me your room, are you?"

"Our room?" Miles frowned, confused. "No, why?"

"Well, b-because..." Kevin turned back and looked toward the balcony and the dawning of realization struck both Miles and Carter at the same time.

"No, no!" Carter laughed. "There are balconies along every bedroom, even the guest bedrooms. It's just how the place was designed. This was my room once, you can tell by all the Stitch stuff. Then when Miles and I… well… It became a guest room.”

“And now?” Miles added, stepping further inside. “It’s yours.”

There was a slight coloring at the base of Kevin's neck and he turned back to look at the balcony. Then a movement from the corner of his eye attracted his attention and he turned to spot Ms. Thang strolled into the room with a graceful saunter. She had the same sort of attitude that every cat seemed to possess. That she alone ruled this household. Her emerald eyes blinked slowly as she surveyed Kevin, heading immediately for the teen and butted her head against his shin.

Feeling a little uncomfortable under the weight of the moment, Kevin rocked from one foot to the other. He asked hesitantly, “Are you sure you want this? I mean… ?”

Carter stepped forward, a reassuring smile on his face. “Kevin, stop. Please. If we didn't want this, trust me when I say that you wouldn't be here. This is your home now. Not just because you need it, but because we want it."

Kevin bit his lip, glancing at his surroundings again, a natural uncertainty on his features given everything he had been put through over the last year. “I’m not anyone special.  I’m just me.”

That was when Miles stepped right up to the teen and rested a firm but supportive hand on Kevin’s slim shoulder. “You listen to me.” Miles stated flatly. “Don’t ever let either of us hear you say you’re not special because you are!”

Kevin flushed at the praise, words like he was not used to being on the receiving end of. He just nodded and satisfied for the moment, Miles patted his shoulder and stepped back.

Carter said, “I know it’s a little plain now but that’s just because it got transformed into a guest room. But now that it’s yours? We want you to make it your own. Posters, paintings, decorations… If you want new paint or a new bedspread…”

“What if I want to take down the Stitch stuff?” Kevin muttered, half-joking.

Carter shrugged. “I wouldn’t be upset in the slightest.”

Miles resumed his spot close at his husband’s side, sliding an arm around his waist and he smirked, “Except he totally would be upset.” Earning for himself a slight swat to the arm as a result.

Kevin felt a tiny smile tug at his lips. With a faint sigh, he set his bag down onto the bed. Ms. Thang hopped up onto the bed, her curiosity piqued. She sniffed at Kevin’s items, her ears pinning back slightly. Carter’s eyes strayed toward the boy and found himself focusing on his shoes and, for the first time, he noticed just how truly worn out his footwear was. Worn to the soles, dirty … Carter even noticed that there was an obvious hole in Kevin’s sock.

With a frown of concern, Carter turned to Kevin. “Is this really all the clothes you own?” The boy nodded, a wave of embarrassment washing over him.

Carter exchanged glances with Miles. “Okay, we need to remedy this. Get ready.”

“Ready for what?” Kevin asked, brow furrowing in confusion.

“I’m taking you shopping,” Carter announced, his tone leaving no room for argument.

“What? No!” Kevin's protest was instinctive. The thought of someone spending money on him felt overwhelming and undeserved. “You don’t have to do that.”

Carter remained unfazed, shaking his head firmly. “I know I don’t have to Kevin. But I want to.”

Miles sighed, “I better go with you two. Last time Carter went on a shopping spree, he practically emptied the mall.” Miles then clapped Kevin on the shoulder reassuringly. “So imagine what he’s going to try and do for you!”

“Hey!” Carter retorted. “I’m not that bad!” Earning a very obvious eye roll from Miles.

Kevin watched the verbal jousting between the two men. Their excitement and determination to help him felt unlike anything he had ever experienced before. But still, he hesitated.

“I-I don’t even know what to pick.”

Carter met Kevin’s gaze and smiled. “Just think of what makes you feel comfortable. What colors do you like? What styles do you prefer?”

“I…” Kevin trailed off, pondering. His mind raced through memories of what he liked versus what he had settled for over the years. “I guess I like blue? And comfy clothes?”

“We can totally work with comfy and blue!” Miles smiled, steering Kevin toward the door where Carter was waiting.

“Alright then,” Carter said. “Let’s get you some clothes that scream ‘Kevin’ and maybe a new pair of shoes, too. After all, we can’t have Ms. Thang judging you based on your wardrobe!”

The tension in Kevin's shoulders started to ease, a reluctant smile forming on his lips as he felt a flicker of excitement replace his anxiety. “Okay. I guess that doesn’t sound so bad.”

As they all headed out of the room, Ms. Thang curled up on Kevin’s bed and made herself at home, her eyes closing for a well earned snooze.

Fashion Show Mall

Carter adjusted his sunglasses as he stepped out of the car, looking back at Kevin who was still buckled in his seat, eyes wide. He was taking in the sheer magnitude of the mall located on the Las Vegas Strip. The modern exterior, the huge disc that covered the very building itself. It was all... so much!

Kevin glanced at Miles, then back to Carter, “What if we go overboard? You know, with all the stuff?”

Miles chuckled. “Carter is famous for turning shopping trips into full-blown missions.”

Kevin, still adjusting to his role as a teenager now living in unfamiliar luxury, could feel his heart race at the thought of a full day dedicated to him. He was getting new clothes but a big part of him felt uncomfortable about it. Undeserving.

“Let’s stick to the plan,” Miles said, his tone businesslike but warm. “No wild impulse buys, okay?”

Carter rolled his eyes as they led Kevin through the bustling entrance of the mall, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

Their first stop was Nordstrom, and Kevin couldn’t help but be drawn in by the sheer variety of styles laid before him. Carter immediately headed toward the men’s section, gesturing for Kevin to follow. It wasn’t long before they were rifling through hoodies, dress shirts, and even some casual pieces. Kevin watched in awe as Carter picked out outfits like a maestro conducting an orchestra.

“How about this?” Carter asked, holding up an amethyst blue hoodie against Kevin’s frame.

Kevin nodded, feeling a thrill run through him and Carter tossed it into their growing pile. He was in his element, combining colors and styles as if he were piecing together a masterpiece. There were dress slacks that would fit perfectly for school presentations and denim jeans that promised comfort at home.

By the time they passed through boutiques such as Macy's, Forever 21 and H&M, Kevin had amassed quite the wardrobe.

At Urban Outfitters, Kevin exclaimed, “I love this graphic tee!” Admiring a shirt featuring a vintage band logo. Carter was already on it, plucking it off the rack without a second thought.

As they moved through the store, Kevin couldn’t help but hold back his concerns. After all, Carter had already spent what felt like a fortune. Kevin leaned closer to Miles. “Miles?” He whispered, glancing at all the items piled high on the counter. “Do you think Carter is spending too much?”

Miles glanced at the cash register where Carter was currently making small talk with the cashier while swiping his card. “Kevin, I know it seems like a lot, but you need to let Carter do this for you. This is what he loves.”

“But he spent over a thousand dollars!” Kevin replied, his anxiety creeping up.

“Two thousand, actually.” Miles interrupted gently, the number making Kevin weak at the knees. “But remember, I’ve handled most of your legal needs. Carter knows what he’s doing. More importantly, this isn’t just about spending money. It’s about helping you. So let him.”

Carter finished paying and approached the two, arms laden with bags. “Are we ready for the next store? I’m thinking decorations for your room!”

Kevin could see how much Carter enjoyed this and somehow, it lifted the weight off his shoulders. “Where to now?”

“Hot Topic, where else?” Carter answered, already leading the way through the mall patrons. As they entered Hot Topic, Kevin’s eyes lit up. Posters and shirts covered the walls, showcasing pop culture icons and their colorful merchandise. “Wow.”

“Grab anything that catches your eye.” Carter encouraged, nudging Kevin further inside.

“I’ve always wanted a poster of that band.” Kevin pointed to the artwork hung on the wall. “And maybe that blanket?”

Carter nodded vigorously. “Whatever you want, add them to the haul!”

Kevin wandered around, picking out accessories and decor. A few band tees, colorful socks, and even a lamp featuring Jack Skellington and Sally. The clerks were friendly, offering suggestions and complimenting his picks, which gave Kevin a shot of confidence.

Before long, they were back outside, and the sheer volume of shopping bags dwarfed Kevin’s small stature. The poor kid was caught somewhere between riding the wave of excitement and disbelief.

“Anyone hungry?” Miles asked, looking over at Kevin, who was inspecting a new pair of sneakers peeking out from one of the bags.

“I actually am,” Kevin admitted, his stomach rumbling audibly.

Carter asked, “What’s your favorite food?”

“Mexican,” Kevin replied, remembering the delicious tacos he had tasted once at a food truck before everything in his life changed.

“Perfect!” Carter exclaimed. “There’s a great Mexican place just a short stroll away from here. Tacos, burritos… You name it! Let’s refuel and call it a day.”

“Babe?” Miles spoke up. “We should probably take the bags to the car before heading for dinner.”

Carter turned and looked at the virtual mountain of shopping bags that they’ve collected, an amount that would in no way fit at any table. He then blinked and turned back to his husband and shrugged, “Why?”

El Segundo Sol

Miles, of course, won out. Or logic did. The trio had taken all of their shopping out to the car and were now seated in a round booth near the center of the busy restaurant. A literal Mexican filled the table, everything that Kevin had said sounded good, Carter and Miles had ordered. Everything from a platter of tacos to cheese enchiladas, burritos and bowls of guacamole and warm chips.

Kevin’s eyes darted from platter to platter. His expression betrayed how badly he wanted to dig in. He reached for a taco, but his movements were still cautious, like he was waiting for someone to tell him he wasn’t allowed.

The first few bites seemed to ease the tension, though, and soon their conversation turned toward the future and what hopeful expectations that it would bring.

“So…” Carter said between bites. “Saturday we’re heading down to Florida.”

Kevin blinked and asked, “Florida?”

Miles nodded. “Yeah, we’ve got an SCW show down there on Sunday. We want you to come with us.”

Kevin’s mouth was agape as he half forgot the taco at his lips. “Me?” He asked. “Seriously?”

“We've got the okay from the court.” Miles said, sipping his drink. “We can take you to the shows with us so long as it doesn’t disrupt your routine.”

Carter added, “Or your school.”

Kevin asked “Wait, school?”

Miles exchanged a quick glance with Carter, then nodded. “We have you enrolled to start as a sophomore next week.”

Kevin frowned, “But … I was a sophomore last year.”

“You didn’t finish the year.” Carter said gently. “So you’ll need to repeat it. Clean slate. Do it right this time.”

Kevin’s shoulders sank. “That sucks.”

“Yeah.” Carter admitted, “It does. But it’s not the end of the world. You’ll catch up. You’ve got this.”

Kevin gave a reluctant nod, chewing in silence. But both Carter and Miles could see the way his hands tightened around his fork, his body curling inward as if he wanted to disappear.

Miles leaned forward. “Hey. What’s wrong?”

Kevin shook his head quickly, avoiding their eyes. “Nothing.”

Carter set down his taco. “Doesn’t look like nothing. Talk to us.”

Kevin hesitated, glancing toward the floor. Finally, almost ashamed, he whispered, “A woman’s been staring at us since we sat down.”

Carter tilted his head slightly. “Who?”

Kevin’s chin lifted, eyes darting toward the table just behind them. “Behind you. Don’t...”

But Carter was already half-turned.

“Wait...!” Kevin hissed.

Too late! Carter’s sharp voice carried across the booth. “Excuse me! What exactly are you staring at!? Do you see us staring at your son and grandson???”

The woman, a middle-aged brunette with too much jewelry and too little subtlety, went scarlet red at his words. She practically screeched in the middle of the restaurant, drawing stares. “This is my husband and son! How dare you!”

Carter rolled his eyes and turned back without missing a beat. “My mistake.” He speared another fajita strip as though nothing had happened. The woman, shocked into silence and cheeks flushed, quickly turned away and back to her embarrassed family.

Kevin sat wide-eyed, his taco forgotten, mouth hanging open. Miles pressed his lips together, fighting the laugh threatening to escape. He patted Kevin’s shoulder. “Any wonder why I married him? You’ll get used to it.”

Kevin looked between the two of them, still stunned, while Carter calmly went back to his meal.



South Miami Beach

The sun shone down on Miami Beach, where colorful umbrellas were as far as the eye could see and the laughter of beachgoers filled the air. And among the crowd was Helluva Bottom Carter, the World Heavyweight Champion, adorned in a rainbow-colored Pride One brief and metallic violet shades, lounging on a large beach towel. His sharp gaze remained fixated on a lively scene in the water.

His husband Miles Kasey splashed about the waves like an overgrown child, along with their sixteen-year-old ward, Kevin Chapman. The boy had come into their lives under heart wrenching circumstances, walls built high around him. Yet, Carter could see the hope flickering behind those defenses as he watched Miles effortlessly draw out Kevin's laughter.

“Violent Conduct X...”

“The name alone gets the blood pumping, doesn’t it? The single most hardcore event of the year. The kind of night where you don’t bring the kids unless you’re ready for them to have nightmares. This is where the bloodthirsty fans in the front row get exactly what they paid for. Where bodies crash through tables, steel bends against bone, and the whole damn show turns into a car wreck you can’t look away from!”


Carter sat up, setting his drink aside on a tray as he drew a knee up against his chest and wrapped his arms around his upper body. His eyes remained hidden behind his shades but his attention was straight forward.

“You think the iconic hardcore events of the indie scene made you squirm? You think Japan’s deathmatches in hardcore promotions made your stomach churn? That’s … cute. Violent Conduct makes all of that look like Sunday afternoon tea with grandma complete with lace doilies and homemade oatmeal cookies. Violent Conduct is where legends are carved out of scars and bruises. And this year on the tenth anniversary? We’re taking it a step farther than it’s ever gone before!”

“I mean, take a look at some of what we’re throwing in your face and tell me if I’m lying. You’ve got the Loser Leaves SCW match between Justin Smith, the man who’s made more people bleed than a surgeon’s scalpel, going against Felix ‘the Cat’ Hernandez. And Felix? That sneaky little bastard who hasn’t got an ounce of loyalty in his body. You’re gonna see chairs fly, tables splinter, maybe even the sand out here in Miami stained red by the time those two are finished with each other!”

“And then you have the Street Fight for the World Bombshell Championship! Kayla Richards and Frankie Holliday! Not a wrestling match, not a contest of holds and counter holds … a straight-up brawl where anything goes! You think the Bombshells can’t hit as hard as the guys? You’re in for a rude awakening because those women are out for blood, belts, and bragging rights!”

“But we’re not stopping there. Oh no! We’ve got the Extreme Funhouse Match. My brother-in-law LJ and his main squeeze Alexandra stepping into a nightmare filled steel cage against the Metal Maniacs. That one’s gonna be chaos wrapped in neon lights and broken glass, a funhouse where the fun’s gonna end with somebody’s career in shambles! I still don’t know who LJ and Ally pissed off to get booked into this match but I know they’re capable of handling those two clowns!”

“And let’s not forget the drama that had all of Twitter melting down. Namely Seleana Zdunich and Crystal Caldwell. They were supposed to roll around in a mud pit, tear each other apart in the messiest catfight this side of reality TV. But some people not even in SCW started pitching a fit and the match got changed into a Ball n Chain match? This isn’t the first time Crystal has betrayed Sel and I’d hate to be the Woman of 1,000 Names when Seleana gets hold of her!”

“But all of that? That’s just the appetizer. Because after the blood, after the broken bones, after the wreckage is swept off the stage, there’s still the main course. There’s still me, the World Heavyweight Champion standing across the ring from my challenger, Aiden Reynolds.”


There was a pause as Carter exhaled slowly and adjusted his sunglasses.

“Let me tell you something about Aiden Reynolds. He’s what my trainers at the GO Gym would call old school appropriation. Not because he’s been around twenty years or because he’s slow, washed up, or boring. Quite the opposite! The man is seen as ‘old school’ because he’s not what you would consider flashy. Most wrestlers come out in flash and pomp to try and force all eyes to turn to them but Aiden?”

Carter shook his head.

“The flashiest thing about him is the leather jacket he wears and the ink he’s got on his skin. Other than that? He walks out to the ring in trunks and boots. No pyro. No smoke. No sequins. No grandstanding. Just a man who laces his boots, steps through those ropes, and does the damn thing that he was born to do. And you know what? I’m starting to suspect that’s all by design.”

“Because if you don’t purposely draw attention to yourself, people don’t notice you. If they don’t notice you, they overlook you. And when they overlook you, they make the exact same mistake that half the locker room had made with me. Because, let’s face it! I’m the complete opposite. I’m flashy as hell. Bleached hair. Rainbow briefs. Flamboyant fashion. A walking, talking MAGA homophobe’s worst nightmare! And because of that? A lot of guys look at me and don’t take me seriously.”

“Big mistake. And I’m not about to make that same mistake with Aiden. Because here’s the truth. I was there when Aiden made his SCW debut. January 2024. First match against Justin Smith. Justin beat him from pillar to post, made him bleed and Aiden still walked out the winner!”

“I watched him take on names like Ben Jordan, Alexander Raven, and Bill Barnhart in a Blood Bath Brawl! And even though Ben got his hand raised that night, Aiden proved something important. He’s not afraid to bleed.”

“I watched him give it his all in the Blast From the Past. I watched him fight with my brother-in-law, LJ. I was there when he beat Eddie Lyons, a man I have immense respect for, to walk away as the Roulette Champion! And yeah, Alexander Raven cut that short thanks to Victoria Lyon’s machinations, but did Aiden whine? Did he walk out in protest? Hell no! He bounced back, won the title again, and proved himself all over again for any doubters he might have had!”

“Two Roulette title reigns is no joke. That’s the division where you never know what the hell you’re stepping into, where adaptability is survival! Aiden showed he could think on his feet and thrive in chaos. That’s the kind of challenger I want! That’s the kind of man worthy of a World Championship shot!”

“And his time came six weeks ago at Summer XXXTreme XIII. The first-ever Overboard Battle Royal. Six men entered, one walked out with the golden ticket.”

“Now, full disclosure? I was pulling for my husband Miles. I would’ve loved to defend this championship against him. He’s a future World Champion, no doubt. Or Eddie Lyons, because the man deserves it. But who won? Aiden Reynolds. And you know what? I wasn’t disappointed. I was thrilled!”

“Because I knew the moment he dumped Miles over that top railing, it was only a matter of time before we crossed paths. And I know damn well what Aiden brings to the table! I’ve seen it! Win or lose, he always drags his opponents to the brink! And I am not expecting to be any exception.”

“You want another reason why I’m not overlooking him? Let’s talk about the last guy I defended against. J2H. Hall of Famer. Multi-time World Champion. One of the greatest to ever step foot in this business. Ring a bell?”

“J2H said that I was beneath him. That he couldn’t take me seriously because of who I am and how I portrayed myself. That SCW needed somebody better. That I didn’t deserve this championship or earn it.”

“And look at what happened! He said all that and I left him flat on his back, staring up at the lights, wondering what the hell just happened!”

“So yeah, I get the mental gymnastics. I’ve been where Aiden is, underestimated and often overlooked. But I’m not gonna make the same mistake with Aiden that J2H made with me. I know Aiden Reynolds is dangerous. I know he’s earned this shot. And I know he’s gonna bring me the fight of my life.”


Carter’s tone shifted, quieter but firmer.

“I’m proud of who I am, Aiden. I’ve never hidden it. Being LGBTQ wasn’t easy growing up. It’s why I grew up in a broken home. It’s why my Dad left. It’s why I got into fights in high school. My mom and grandma wanted me to go to college, get a job, live a safe and quiet life. Anything but wrestling. To this day they see this business as barbaric, like the Romans feeding Christians to the lions in the Coliseum.”

“But guess what? This ‘barbaric world’ gave me everything. It gave me a family. It gave me purpose. It gave me this championship. And it taught me to never, ever back down from a fight!”


Carter’s voice lowered, the bravado giving way to something more personal.

“Outside of the ring, I’ve lived through the ultimate nightmare. I was the victim of domestic abuse. The man who was supposed to love me, who was supposed to protect me, who was supposed to be my safe place turned me into nothing more than another statistic. I can still remember the nights where I thought it would never end, where I wondered if this was going to be the rest of my life. I was bruised. I was broken. I was lost in a hole so deep that I wasn’t sure I’d ever climb out of it!”

“But I didn’t quit. I couldn’t. Because I had people in my corner who refused to let me fall all the way. I had a family. I had friends. And most importantly, I had the man who would soon become everything I never thought I deserved. My husband. My heart. He reminded me every single day that I was worth more than the pain and more than the fear that I had been dragged into. And as twisted as it sounds, I’m almost glad for everything my ex put me through. Because without that, I might never have found the strength to become the man I am today. I might never have found Miles. And I wouldn’t trade that for anything.”


Carter paused, eyes narrowing with a bittersweet weight.

“And if that wasn’t enough, I faced the kind of loss that no championship, no victory, no cheering crowd could ever heal. I finally reconciled with my father after more than a decade apart. Ten years of silence, anger and distance. We finally found our way back to each other and just weeks later, I lost him. Renal failure took him from me before we even had the chance to rebuild the years we lost. That pain, that grief, it could have destroyed me. It could have been the thing that broke me forever. But still, I didn’t give up. Because I knew deep in my soul that my Dad would never have wanted that. He wouldn’t have wanted his son to quit on life or to quit on himself! He would have wanted me to keep going, to keep fighting, to live a life that honored him! So I did, and I do.”

“And that right there is the reason why I’m walking out of Violent Conduct X still your World Heavyweight Champion. Because simply put?”

“I don’t quit.”


Carter glanced back to the water. Kevin suddenly leapt onto Miles’ shoulders, toppling the Englishman into the waters of the Atlantic. They came up, gasping and laughing like maniacs. Carter’s smile softened and he slowly removed his shades and stood up. He tossed his sunglasses aside, bolted down the sand, and dove into the waves to join Miles and Kevin. The camera lingered on the three of them splashing and laughing, all else all but forgotten.

6
Climax Control Archives / Sin City Takes Cancun!
« on: August 29, 2025, 06:17:31 PM »
"Sin City Takes Cancun" -
SIPSE TVCUN Studios, Cancun, Mexico

The broadcast faded back in from a dramatic Telemundo commercial break featuring a clip of a beloved telenovela, its music swelling before the screen cut to the familiar jingle of SIPSE TVCUN Channel 8.1. The transition was smoothly done, the announcer’s warm voice welcoming viewers back to the evening news as the camera glided across the studio.

The set was sleek and modern, with a glass-topped anchor desk illuminated by soft blue and white LED accents that echo the coastal colors of Cancún. Behind the desk stretched a massive, HD video wall, displaying a panoramic view of the Caribbean skyline at sunset. Two anchors sat poised at the desk; a sharply dressed older male in a navy suit with a silver tie and his co-anchor, a confident woman in a vibrant coral dress, both radiating practiced professionalism. To their right, however, was an empty third chair, hinting at a guest or commentator soon to join the conversation.

Being televised in Mexico, the anchors were speaking their native tongue, namely Mexican Spanish.

Lucía Vargas said, "Muy buenas tardes, Cancún! You're watching En Vivo Cancun right here on SIPSE TVCUN, Channel 8.1. I’m Lucía Vargas..."

"And I’m Marco Del Río." The man stated. "Today, we’re turning up the energy in the studio because the Party Hard tour is making waves in the Yucatán Peninsula, and no, we’re not talking about beach parties!

"That’s right, Marco. Sin City Wrestling is rolling into Cancun for a special weekend of high-octane wrestling entertainment at THE CITY, Cancun's hottest night spot!" Lucía stated. "It’s all part of their 2025 Party Hard Tour! And let me tell you, the lineup is electric!

Marco Del Río added, "And today, we are beyond excited to welcome a very special guest! He’s fierce, he’s fabulous, and he is the reigning Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion. Cancun, get ready!"

Lucía Vargas turns to the camera with a dramatic flare.

Lucía Vargas introduced, "Put your hands together for Helluva Bottom Carter!"

"Born This Way" by Lady Gaga blares through the studio speakers and colored spotlights swirled about. The studio audience cheered as Carter emerged from behind the stage curtains. The champion was dressed, as always, in a flamboyant style. He wore a custom-made bedazzled blazer in iridescent turquoise and silver, matching the Caribbean vibes (crafted by Olive Garden, his personal stylist), paired with crisp white dress slacks and ocean corral dress shoes. He waved enthusiastically, blowing kisses to the crowd as he walked across the stage and to the set.

He shook hands with both anchors, even doing a quick twirl at Marco’s request, before taking his seat. It took a moment for the studio audience to slow down in their cheers before the spotlight interview could begin.

Lucía beamed, "Carter, welcome to Cancun! And welcome to our show! You’ve brought serious star power with you today."

Marco asked, "Is it true that you've never been to Cancun before?"

Needless to say, Carter's extent of the Spanish language was his high school Spanish classes. But see, that's the beauty of spots such as this. Voice-over translation and subtitles work wonders.

Carter shook his head in the negative, his eyes wide and sparkling with excitement. "No, never!" He answered. "It's hard to believe - even harder to admit. I've been wrestling just over six years and everywhere this career has taken me, Cancun is the one spot I've always wanted to hit but this is my first chance.

Marco asked, "How does it feel being here in the heart of the Yucatán for one of the biggest stops on the Party Hard tour?"

"Honestly? It feels like the universe dipped a margarita in glitter and said, 'Carter, this one's for you!'" He laughed. "The vibes, the fans, the energy? It's pure magic here! And trust me, when Sin City Wrestling throws a party, especially my kind of party? We make Spring Break look like a Church Ladies luncheon by comparison!"

Lucía laughed, "We love that! Now, you're not only preparing for a huge championship defense in Florida at the aptly named event, Violent Conduct X, but how are you preparing for Cancun’s event, and what can fans expect?"

"Oh baby, we're going even bigger, better and badder than ever!" Carter's excitement quickly took over.  "The fans here deserve a show they’ll be talking about for the rest of the year! Expect the unexpected: high-flying drama, sequins, sweat, and a few surprises. And as for preparation... (taps his temple) it’s all about mindset, darling. I train hard, hydrate harder, and sparkle the hardest.

Marco and Lucía both laugh, finding Carter's enthusiasm and energy infectious.

Marco leaned in, "So, you mentioned surprises. Any hints?"

Carter smiled and shook his head, "Honestly? If I went and told you what to expect, it would ruin all of the fun! There is always something going on at any SCW show that surprises the fans! Whether it be a return of a Superstar or Bombshell or some crazy match stipulation never before seen!"

Lucía said, "Okay, we are not ready! Carter, before we let you go, any message for your Mexican fans?"

Carter turned and faced the camera and studio audience directly.

"To all my gorgeous fans here in Mexico! Thank you from the bottom of my heart. Your passion, your energy ... it's what fuels performers like me to shine even brighter! Come out this weekend. Scream, cheer, dance, and live loud! I’ll see you at THE CITY where we party... sin límites!"

Applause broke out again as “Born This Way” faded back in briefly. Marco and Lucía both shake Carter's hand.

Marco raised Carter's hand, exclaiming, "Helluva Bottom Carter, everyone! The champ, the Pride of SCW!"

Lucía added with applause, "Don’t miss Sin City Wrestling live in Cancun this Sunday night! Tickets are almost sold out so grab yours! Unless you want to hear about it from everyone but yourself!"

The camera panned out as the anchors waved goodbye and Carter posed playfully.

The music faded out.

Cut to commercial.



The blazing Mexican sun filtered through the dense canopy of the Yucatán jungle, casting shade across the moss-covered stones of an ancient path. The air hung heavy with humidity. Birds screeched overhead while the occasional rustle hinted at something skittering in the underbrush.

It was here, far from the neon lights and raucous arenas of the SCW's 2025 Party Hard Tour, that Helluva Bottom Carter and Miles Kasey found themselves walking hand-in-hand, their fingers loosely entwined, sharing a rare moment of peace. This wasn’t a fan meet-and-greet. No cameras, no autograph tables. Just them along with other tourists - some from the SCW roster and staff alike, the jungle, and a mysterious Mayan ruin known ominously as the Scorpion’s Temple.

Carter wiped at his brow and said, "So let me get this straight - pardon the pun. This place is supposedly cursed, has zero guardrails, and was once used for human sacrifices?"

Miles grinned like a wicked little mad scientist as he adjusted his baseball cap, saying, "Yup. Which means it's exactly the kind of vacation we needed."

Carter tilted his head back and to the side, giving his husband a sarcastic but smoldering sidelong glance, "Oh you really know how to show a fella a really good time, don't you?"

"Come on, love. Think about it! No paparazzi, no trainers yelling at us to cut carbs, and if we fall into an ancient snake pit?" Miles took his arm and snuggled his head into the crevice between Carter's neck and shoulder. "At least it'll be together."

Carter barked in a fit of laughter, stating, "Wow. That’s almost sweet in a ‘Lifetime murder mystery movie’ kind of way"

Their tour guide, a small man named Luis, beckoned them forward as he spoke rapid Spanish mixed with accented English. "This temple was once dedicated to Ek Chuaj, the scorpion god of war and trade. Warriors would come here to pray for strength... and sometimes, offer blood."

Carter murmured for Miles's ears alone, "Sounds like my run-ins with Alex Jones..." Earning a smirk from his husband as the tour had made its way into the inner sanctum of the temple. The inner sanctum itself was a chamber lined with ancient scorpion carvings, their pincers raised in eternal warning. The air was cooler here, freakishly still. Ominous.

In the center of the room stood a stone altar. Atop it sat a perfectly preserved obsidian dagger. Carter noticed it and a lone eyebrow rose as he quipped, "That’s not ominous at all."

Miles smiled, then leaned over at the waist and in a teasing whisper, spoke, "You thinking what I’m thinking?"

Carter turned to Miles and said flatly, "You can't take that as a souvenir." Earning a bottom lip jetted out by his husband and a kick at an imaginary pebble. Carter turned away with a smile that betrayed the amusement of his husband's antics, closing his eyes.

The low murmur of the tour group and the comforting presence of Miles vanished in an instant, replaced by a suffocating silence that seemed to close in on all sides. Carter blinked as the flicker of modern lantern light gave way to the faint orange glow of burning torches mounted in stone sconces. The air was thick with the smell of incense and damp limestone, and the smooth floor beneath his shoes now felt uneven, carved by hands not yet weathered by centuries. The inner sanctum, once a curated site for tourists, now loomed with a raw, almost menacing majesty. Its freshly painted glyphs and scorpion motifs glistening as if newly etched. Carter realized that he stood alone, thrust mentally into the temple’s original time, as if the stones themselves had pulled him back to witness their birth.

"You know, standing here in the shadow of something carved by hands long gone? It really puts things into perspective. This right here is sacred ground. History. Power. Legacy. It’s perfect. Creepy altar. Ancient weapons. Probably haunted by a few hundred scorpion spirits who really hated losing. Honestly? If this didn’t scream Climax Control promo backdrop, then I wouldn't know what could."

"But before the next round of chaos on the dance floor? We Go Home. One last stop before Violent Conduct X. One last test. And it's by the whims of our new General Manager that really stretch the very definition of the word 'test' as we all know it."


A soft, ironic laugh escaped him.

"Just imagine it! I'm teaming with the man I’ll be staring down across that ring at Violent Conduct V. Aiden Reynolds. Now listen—me and Aiden? It's going to be more than a little awkward, not gonna lie. There's a weird tension there. Sort of like rooming with your ex before a custody hearing. It all started after I retained my championship over J2H and Aiden outlasted all of those men in the Overboard Battle Royal to win this title shot in the first place. But I watched that match because I admit: I was hoping Miles would win just to see the marketing SCW would cook up for a husband versus husband World title match! I've watched Aiden from when he inked his first contract. I knew then what he was capable of. And I am even more convinced now. The guy is dangerous, calculated, and every bit the athlete people said he was."

"And come Sunday, I have to trust him. Because if we couldn’t work together, we wouldn’t just lose the match. We’d walk straight into the biggest moments of our careers looking like complete wankers."


Carter gave the camera a look and shrugged.

"My husband is British. You pick up a few things."

He then turned back and sighed.

"But before we tear each other apart, we’ve got a little business to handle. Because across that ring are two men with everything to lose. And that is where things get even weirder."

"Justin Smith. Hardcore lifer. Veteran of violence. He doesn’t care about the win column. He cares about the scars he leaves behind. He ain’t in there for the sport. He’s in there for the hurt. He'd rather see you bleed than see his hand raised. And trust me, I’ve bled enough in this business to know the type. Some folks count wins. Justin counts scars and broken bones. He's a veteran who has seen it all. A bruiser. A guy who had seen more blood in one match than most people do in a year. He doesn’t care about titles, momentum, or even walking out under his own power! He just wants damage. He wants to feel your bones give under his fists."


He allowed the words to settle in before moving on.

"Then there’s Felix Hernandez. A man who named himself after a damn cartoon cat for some God-forsaken reason. A man who had something real. A force in Bulldog Bill Barnhart, and he then goes and spits in the man's face! Disloyalty? That sticks with me. I don’t forget it. So yeah... Come Violent Conduct X? I’m rooting for Justin. Loyalty still means something in this world."

"But that’s then. This is now. And right now? Justin and Felix? You're both standing across from me and Aiden Reynolds. You wanna fight like your careers depend on it? Good!"


A grin tugged at the corner of his mouth, something fierce behind it.

"Because Aiden and I wouldn't have it any other way."

Carter drew in a sharp breath and opened his eyes again. The torches, the incense, the raw pulse of the temple... Gone. The chamber had returned to its modern quiet, punctuated only by the shuffle of sneakers on stone and the soft echo of the tour guide’s voice. The carved walls looked old again, their paint faded and cracked by centuries instead of shimmering with fresh color.

Miles slipped to his side, an arm winding around his shoulder with easy warmth. Miles squeezed his shoulder, guiding him back toward the cluster of tourists gathered near the altar as the guide droned on about burial rites and offerings to the scorpion gods. Carter leaned into the familiar touch, grounding himself.

7
Climax Control Archives / A Place At the Table
« on: August 08, 2025, 08:42:47 PM »
"A Place At the Table"

Monaco -
Amù Monte Carlo

Amù Monte Carlo was Monaco’s refined tribute to Italian coastal cuisine. A gem amongst gems that drew the locals of Monaco just as easily as it did those that were visiting the small Riviera nation from afar. Tucked along the waterfront of Larvotto Beach, Amù possessed whitewashed stone walls, vibrant ceramic tiles imported from Amalfi, and lemon trees in terra-cotta pots along the open-air dining space. The sea breeze carried hints of salt, basil, and woodsmoke from the kitchen’s handmade pizza oven.

The restaurant’s name itself, derived from the Neapolitan expression for love, was more than a themed place to dine. It was the very mood and ambience brought to life. Inside, the very atmosphere hummed with romance and elegance. The tables were adorned with hand-painted plates and Mediterranean flowers atop the crystal blue linens. The menu was coastal Italian done with precision and passion. Handmade pastas with local seafood, fried calamari, and classic desserts such as roasted pineapple or tiramisu were some of the much desired fare offered. Not to mention a wine list that made the palates of many an enthusiast heavy with desire.

In short, it was an experience to be treasured and it left Carter himself wondering just how far in advance his husband had planned this little extravagance in his favor. And knowing Miles, it was in Carter’s favor. Miles was the sort who would have been perfectly satisfied dining on fish n chips from a street vendor and called it a day. And to be perfectly truthful, so would Carter himself. Carter adored things like that, but Miles also loved spoiling his husband just a wee bit so who was he to argue?

As the taxi arrived discreetly at the entrance, there were but a few curious paparazzi who caught a glimpse of the couple. Carter looked flawless in a light rose colored silk suit while Miles himself was a breath-taking sight, sporting a tailored slate-blue jacket and open-collar shirt. And by breath taking, it was obvious he had stolen his husband’s breath away from the very offset. Carter thought the look overall was a marvel but if you were to ask Miles, it was the tight slacks that stole Carter’s breath.

The two-time SCW Couple of the Year arrived just as the sky was painted with an array of deep color combinations, among them purples, roses, oranges and yellows painted and swirled together as twilight took prominence in the sky and the sun succumbed to the sea.

A hostess greeted them almost instantly. “Buonasera, Signori. Welcome to Amù.” She said, her smile warm and inviting. At first, Miles had wanted to respond in French, knowing that it was the official language in Monaco albeit not the primary. Italian and English were also spoken largely by locals. After a bit of a disaster with a street vendor when Miles had mixed up his French verbs, he had opted to toss the French lessons aside (for now) and just go with the flow.

“Party for Miles McKinney-Kasey?” Miles said, using his legally married name rather than just his own given surname that he retained for his wrestling career.

“Ah, yes.” The hostess smiled as she looked up from her docket between the two. “Please, follow me.”

They were escorted past diners who couldn’t help but glance up at the passing couple. Not because of their respective fame, but because of their presence. Miles walked with relaxed confidence, always aware of where Carter was beside him. And Carter? One could tell just by his posture and smile that he was thrilled to be here and with his arm in Miles’s own, the love and adoration he had for the man at his side.

The restaurant opened into a breezy patio overlooking the Mediterranean on wicker furniture, where their reserved table was nestled in a quiet corner flanked by olive trees and soft, flickering lanterns. The view was all moonlight on water and Miles had a rather difficult time drawing his husband’s attention away from it.

As they took their seats, their server presented them with a bottle of lightly chilled Brunello di Montalcinoé and a personalized amuse-bouche, a delicate, golden-brown fritto misto on a miniature lemon leaf. The small card at the center of the table read “Welcome to Monaco, Carter and Miles ~ with love, Amù.” This was not a recognition of their ‘celebrity status’ but a genuine welcome to all who visited their establishment.

The mood that surrounded them and everyone else was an effortless luxury. This wasn’t the place to make a scene. Carter loved this place. He loved Miles. But something in the air tonight wasn’t right. The two had placed their orders; Carter wanting the Linguine alle vongole and Miles the grilled Simmental beef filet. That left for a casual conversation and munching from the antipasto platter brought to them, while gazing at the wondrous beauty of the Mediterranean that surrounded them.

“Alright. What’s going on?” Carter finally broke the temporary silence between the two of them. There was never a loss for words between Miles and Carter from the very first moment that they had met, but ever since they had arrived in Monaco, it felt as if something had been gnawing at his husband’s mind and Carter was determined to get to the heart of the matter - whatever it was.

Miles smiled faintly. “What makes you think something’s going on?”

“You’re vibrating like a jackhammer.” Carter answered. “And you haven’t let go of your phone since we left the flat.”

Miles finally set the phone down beside his water glass and leaned back. “It’s about Kevin,” Miles finally said.

Carter straightened up in his seat and asked, “Is he okay?”

“He’s holding on.” There was a brief pause before Miles found his words to continue. “Stronger. His therapist says he’s making progress. Slowly, but it’s there.”

“Good.” Carter reached for his glass of wine, not sipping yet. “I’ve been thinking about him. After what you told me happened when LJ visited him, I couldn’t stop. It’s also why I haven’t. I didn’t want to overwhelm the kid.”

Miles nodded and a silence fell between them, filled with the hum of distant conversation and the clink of cutlery. Amù was not a loud place. The ambiance gave people space to be quiet and sometimes that felt more dangerous than noise.

Carter tilted his head. He knew there was more to MIles’s mood and if he had to dig deep to get Miles to open up, then he would. “This isn’t about his recovery, is it?”

“No. It’s not.” Miles responded before quickly amending, “Well, not just that.”

Carter raised his eyebrows, waiting and silently [prodding Miles to keep going. Miles inhaled, chest expanding. “I told him he could move in with us. After he’s discharged.”

Carter blinked. “…You what?”

“I told Kevin that … if he wants … he can live with us.” MIles waited, then added. “That we’d be his guardians. Permanently.”

Miles then sat back and waited, the food that had just been delivered to their table all but forgotten as Carter stared at him. The pause stretched long. The discomfort was worse than an itch that you were unable to reach.

The breeze stirred the edge of the linen tablecloth. Down below, waves lapped quietly at the base of the marina.

Carter’s voice came quiet. “And you didn’t think this was something that we should have talked about first?”

“We are talking about it.” Was Miles’s only answer before Carter interrupted, “Yeah, after the fact!”

Carter quickly checked himself and his tone, knowing this was not the place for any sort of emotional outburst. Like any married couple, Carter and Miles have had disagreements. Even a handful of arguments. It was normal. But not a full blown fight. And never in public.

Carter went on to say, “Miles, I know how big of a heart you have. I know you only want what’s best for everyone. But you effectively backed me into a corner that I’d be unable to get out of without looking like a Disney villain! What if I didn’t want someone else moving in? What if I wasn’t ready to be someone’s guardian? This isn’t a decision that you can make unilaterally and then discuss with your husband after!”

Miles looked stricken and said, “I meant to. I did but … he needed something. A promise. Some kind of future. His parents are out of the picture. Permanently. He’s alone. I couldn’t just let him go back into the system.”

Carter’s fingers curled around the stem of his glass. “And I understand that. I do. But you’re not alone, Miles. We’re a team.”

“I know.”

“Do you?” Carter asked, not angry but hurt. “Because right now, it kind of feels like you made a life-changing decision for both of us and you’re asking for acknowledgement afterward.”

Miles looked down, ashamed. “It wasn’t meant to be that. It wasn’t even meant to be a decision. It was a promise that, if he had nowhere else he’d have us. It didn’t feel like a decision. It felt like the bare minimum.”

Carter didn’t respond right away. He looked out toward the horizon, eyes slightly unfocused, breath shallow like he was keeping something in. Finally, he said, “I care about Kevin. You know I do. I sat by him when you brought him to the condo that night. I saw the way he flinched when I got too close.”

Miles nodded. “That’s why I knew you’d say yes.”

“But that’s not the point, is it?” Carter responded. “This isn’t about me saying yes. It’s about you not asking me at all.”

Miles was quiet for a long moment. Then, softly nodded, “You’re right.”

They sat in that silence a while, letting the edges of it settle.

When the waiter returned to pour their wine, both men waited until he was gone before Carter spoke again.

“I know what kind of man you are, Miles. You don’t walk away from someone in pain. I fell in love with that man. But you’re not just a rescuer anymore. You’re my husband. And that means when you decide to bring a child into our life, you do it with me.”

Miles looked him in the eye and said, “I was worried. Of making it real. Because once I do, it’s not just a promise to Kevin. It’s a responsibility to both of you.”

Carter blinked, the intensity softening just slightly. Miles continued with his line of reasoning, “He’s so close to giving up. And when I told him we could be his family, I saw something come back to life in his eyes. Just a spark. But it was real. The entire time, he was so damn quiet. But he asked ‘What happens when this place runs out of room for me?’ That’s when I told him that he would come stay with us. I told him that we’d make room for him.”

Carter looked at him with that expression he reserved for moments when words failed him. Half proud, half broken, all heart. He set down his glass, folded both hands on the table, and leaned in.

“So how do we go about this?”

Miles blinked, as if his ears were playing tricks on him. “You’re okay with this?” He asked.

“I always was.” Carter smiled, again lifting his glass of wine. “I just wanted to clear up the issues  between us.”

Miles straightened. “I want to apply for guardianship once Kevin’s medically cleared. That might take a few more months. I don’t know how his Mom or Dad will respond.”

“I still have O’Malley’s brother as an attorney.” Carter pointed out. “He might be able to speed things along.”

Miles nodded. “And you…” Miles stood from his seat, walked around the table, and dropped to a crouch beside Carter’s chair. They were face to face now, eye to eye. Carter didn’t flinch. He simply met his husband’s unwavering eyes.

“You,” Miles said, “are the reason I can do this. You’re the one who reminds me to rest. Who holds me together when I lose perspective. You’re going to be his family too.”

Carter stared further into his eyes before he chuckled softly, closing them. Miles tried to find what had caught his husband’s attention in an amusing way but shook his head, “What is it?”

“I was just thinking.” Carter answered, his shoulders shaking lightly. “How our families are going to react to the news that we have a kid. I mean, Mom always wanted to be a Grandma but I think we skipped a few steps when her first grandchild would be a sixteen year old teenager.”

Miles joined Carter in the light hearted moment before he returned to his seat. Only then did Carter muse aloud, “I admit that I always wondered what it would be like to have a family,” Carter said suddenly. “I didn’t know it would happen like this. I mean, I’m only 26. I guess life never happens the way you plan it.”

Miles smirked. “Yeah. I didn’t plan to fall in love with a sarcastic, judgmental gay man who has a coffee addiction and color codes his closet.”

“That’s on you.” Carter shot back.

And in the golden hush of a Monaco evening, under a sky painted with sea and stars, two men sat together at a table for two. With a third seat soon to be filled.



Monte Caro, Monaco -
Casino de Monte-Carlo

There was something surreal about a place like this. The air smelled like money and secrets. One could almost hear the ghostly wisps of royalty echoing through the halls, playing high-stakes games with more on the line than mere money. Carter stepped carefully between tables, taking it all in. There were the glittering dresses, the tension in the eyes of men who bet empires on a turn of the wheel. Yet he wasn't here to gamble. Not really. But there was a quiet comfort in watching people put it all on the line, chasing something they would swear upon their lives that they deserved.

He stopped at the edge of a roulette table, watching the ball spin, and for a moment, he saw it. Every decision he’d made, every risk he'd taken. His title weighed heavy on his shoulders, metaphorically speaking. Not from gold but from meaning. Privately he wonders how Eddie Lyons would carry it. How much it would cost him. He wondered how far a man would go when he’s got a baby girl waiting at home and a legacy still just out of reach.

“Eddie Lyons. The ‘Unbreakable One’ First things first, let me get this out of the way before we get to the heart of the matter. Congratulations. Congratulations on becoming a father. I saw the photo that you posted on social media. She’s darling. I also saw you make note of living off of Red Bull so let me give you a word of advice. Don’t make the mistake of using Red Bull instead of water to make your morning coffee. You’ll get halfway to the arena before you realize that you forgot your car. But I’m getting ahead of myself here…”

“I can only imagine you with that little girl in your arms, smiling like the whole world just got brighter. And then having to hand her over so you could travel halfway across the world to here. To Monaco. And I have to admit that I feel bad for you, taking you away from your daughter so soon.”

“You deserve that kind of joy in your life. You deserve mornings with baby fingers wrapped around your own. You deserve the sleepless nights and soft lullabies that are going to come with that little one. You deserve to experience those first steps and her first words, but those are some time away from now.”

“But here's the thing, Eddie. You're not there right now. You're not at home rocking her to sleep. You’re not feeding her or burping her and having her toss cookies on the back of your shirt. You're not changing diapers or laughing with your partner about how tiny those socks are. You’re here. Thousands of miles away and standing across the ring from me.”

“And I hate that.”

“I hate this match, this moment, this company… I hate that it had to pull you away from that little girl so soon. Because if anyone deserves time to breathe, to adjust, to just be a dad for a minute without worrying about what kind of fight he’s walking into next… It’s you.”


Carter sighed and turned and continued on with his journey through the casino.

“Unfortunately, wrestling doesn’t wait for anyone. But this match that you and I have against each other… It’s different. No stipulation. No feud. No championship on the line. Just two men about to go to war in that ring. You’d think without the title in play, it wouldn’t matter so much. You’d think this is one of those filler matches, right? A warm-up. A showcase. A polite little handshake-and-headlock affair that might cause the armchair experts online to call out ‘BO-RING!’”

“But it’s not. Because the man standing across from me is ‘Unbreakable’ Eddie Lyons. And tonight  that means just as much as a championship being at stake.”

“Before I ever held the World title, before I even set foot inside the Elimination Chamber … Before I was the man they called champion, I was just a guy on a journey. Second guessing my place in this sport. Wondering if I belonged. Trying not to drown in a locker room full of giants, legends, and lions.”

“And you?”

“You weren’t one of the voices who doubted me. You weren’t one of the ones laughing behind my back while paying lip service or saying I didn’t have it. You weren’t the one whispering ‘he’s not championship material’ or rolling your eyes when I cut my promos with glitter on my lashes.”


Carter arrived at one of the curtained off windows of the Casino. He drew the drapery aside so that he could look out into the night.

“You were the one who looked me in the eye and said ‘Run with it.’”

“Three words. That’s all. Three words that meant I see you. I respect you. I believe in you. That was all the encouragement I ever needed from someone that wasn’t my husband. And so I did. I ran with it. Straight through the Chamber. Straight into that title match against Alex Jones. And when I finally heard the bell ring and that belt was in my hands, you were one of the first I thought of.”

“Because you get it. You know what it’s like to fight uphill. You’ve been chasing this very same dream just as long as I have. And for a long time, we weren’t that different. Hungry. Desperate. Trying not to break under the weight of what we knew we could be.”


He shrugged.

“I just happened to catch the break first. But now, here we are. No blood feud. No betrayal between us. But there is history. And history, no matter how old, no matter how buried, has a way of creeping back into the present.”

“I haven’t forgotten about Vincent. I haven’t forgotten the chair shot that rang through my skull like a gunshot. I haven’t forgotten the fog, the doctors, the sleepless nights wondering if I’d ever feel right again. I haven’t forgotten having to pretend everything was okay while I couldn’t even remember what city I was in. And I damn sure haven’t forgotten the doubt that started to creep in!”

“But let me be clear about something that I hope you take to heart. You are not your cousin. You are not responsible for that chair shot. And I’m not walking into this match with vengeance on my mind.”

“I’m walking into that ring with a clarity I’ve never known before. You see, I know who you are, Eddie Lyons. Not just in the ring but outside of it. I’ve seen the way you carry yourself in this company. The respect you give to the business, to the fans, to your peers. I’ve seen you get back up every single time the world told you to stay down. I’ve seen you swallow disappointment, shake hands, lace up your boots, and fight like hell the next night. I’ve seen what this means to you.”

“But most importantly? I’ve seen you become a father. I’ll be real with you. That one hit different. Because this business? It takes everything. Your time. Your health. Your sanity. And sometimes, it even tries to take the people you love. But you’re still here. You’re still pushing! And now, you’re not just fighting for yourself anymore. You’re fighting for her. And I respect the hell out of that!”

“But this is the part where I need you to listen closely because this is where the mood shifts between you and I. You’re standing across from the SCW World Heavyweight Champion. Not because I politicked my way here. Not because someone handed me a golden opportunity. Not because of a fluke win or a lucky night!”

“I earned this! I survived everything that this company could throw at me! I withstood the mind games, the backstabs, the cheap shots. I bled for this title. I fought like a rabid dog with a broken heart and something to prove!  So if you're walking into this match thinking I'm gonna take it easy on you because there's no title on the line?”


Carter shook his head, his face an uncharacteristic mask of stone.

“You don’t know me like I thought you did. Because this isn’t just a match. This is a message from me to you. From me to the locker room. To anyone who thinks I’ve gone soft now that I’ve lost a match to Alex but gotten past J2H! I want everyone out there to understand that I’m not keeping the throne warm…”

“I am the throne.”

“And you, Eddie? I’m not underestimating you. I know what you bring. I’ve watched you from the moment you signed with this company. You’re a technician. You’ve got a lion’s heart and a hunter’s instinct! You’ve been the runner-up more times than anyone should have to be but you never let it make you bitter. You just let it make you better. And that…”


He shook his finger at nothing and nobody in particular.

“That makes you dangerous. That makes you worthy. Because I know what happens when a man like you gets even a sliver of momentum. I’ve watched you push champions to their limit. I’ve seen you knock out heavy hitters twice your size. I’ve seen you dangle at the edge of greatness and if I slip for even a second? You’ll take it.”

“But there is no chance in hell that I’m going to let you catch me slipping. You want to make a statement? I get it. You want to beat the champion and prove that your time is next? I respect that. But to beat me? You’re gonna have to dig deeper than you ever have before. You’re gonna have to be more than ‘Unbreakable’, Eddie.”

“You’re gonna have to be undeniable.”

“Because I’m not wrestling as the same Carter whose head was filled with hopes and dreams. I’m wrestling as the Carter who finally made it. And every match I step into is just another brick in the foundation of what I’m building around me.”

“You know, they talk about dream matches all the time in this business. Match-ups that live on in the minds of fans. And for me? This is one of them. Just two men. No shortcuts. No baggage. Just skill and respect. And you? You’re the kind of opponent that makes me better about myself. You’re the kind of man that reminds me of why I do this.”


Carter then turns away from the window, allowing the drape to fall back into place and he looks into the camera.

“So, when the bell rings? I want you to know that I’m not just fighting you. I’m fighting the shadow of every runner-up speech you’ve ever had to give. I’m fighting the ghost of that chair shot your cousin gave me. I’m fighting the weight of this championship, and all the voices saying I’m not enough to carry it. And I’m fighting with everything I’ve got. Not to keep you down…”

He again shook his head.

“But to meet you there. Because the truth is I want you to be great. I want you to feel what I felt holding this title. I want your daughter to grow up knowing her father wasn’t just ‘almost.’ Both of you deserve that.”

“But it’s not going to happen at my expense. Not while this fire’s still burning in me. So bring your heart, your scars… Bring every ounce of fight you’ve got! And when it’s over, when we’ve pushed each other to the brink of exhaustion, I’ll be proud to shake your hand! Because that’s what professionals do. That’s what champions do.”

“And maybe one day, Eddie… maybe one day soon… You’ll be on this side of the bench. With the World Heavyweight title in your possession. But not yet.”


He shook a finger.

“Not while I still hear that bell. Not while the name Helluva Bottom Carter is still recognized as the champion. Because I didn’t fight this hard to be anyone’s stepping stone! This is the standard. And if you want it? You better come for it like the lion that I know you are!”

He pushed himself up off and away from the wall.

“Because I’m ready and I don’t run.”

8
Supercard Archives / Nightmares and Dreamscapes
« on: July 12, 2025, 08:40:32 PM »
GO Gym-
Las Vegas, Nevada

“I’m a little surprised that you stopped by to train today.” Aron Baltasarsson admitted as he watched the reigning World Heavyweight Champion Carter McKinney step through the ropes of the six-sided ring. “I would have thought you’d be putting the finishing touches on your travel plans.”

“Yeah well…” Carter said as he gingerly slid to the floor from the ring, the grueling training session having obviously taken its toll and worn him out. “... I still have things to do but I thought I should get in one more. God knows if I’ll have the chance on the ship.”

Carter sighed, reaching blindly for the water he had placed in the corner of the ring, Aron taking notice that his mindset was not entirely where it should be.

“He’s getting to you.” Aron observed as Carter took a seat on the edge of the ring apron, drinking deeply from the water. The younger brother of Fenris was always observant to the world around him, a trait that annoyed the volatile Fenris greatly. Carter looked up and raised a brow questioningly. Aron emphasized, “James. He’s getting to you.”

“I’m not letting James get into my head.” Carter insisted, but he could feel the slightly critical stare of his Gym mate firmly set on him. Carter could remember from the very first day he set foot inside of the GO Gym, and he remembered with both fondness and trepidation just how hard the Stevens were on him. Initially, Carter firmly believed that they were doing it in an effort to get him to quit, thinking that someone like him had no place in the sport.

Nothing could have been farther from the truth.

Gabriel and Odette both had an immense amount of faith that this young man had what it took in order to make something of himself, to be able to stand out. But behind their hard training tactics was a method to the madness. Not everybody was suited for this business and their regime helped to weed out both the weak.

Carter was neither. He was too pig-headed to allow anyone to keep him from realizing his dreams, and in the end? Everything paid off. Which was why he took relatively no offense to Aron’s criticisms about his mindset going into this title defense against one of the very best that ever set foot inside of the six-sided ring of SCW.

“Look, I know that J2H is not as great at mind games as he likes to think.” Aron smiled. “Far from it. He’s just an outspoken prick and he uses that to get under people’s skin.”

“Yeah well,” Carter slid from where he was seated on the ring apron to the floor, leaning back against the ring and his eyes staring ahead vacantly at absolutely nothing. “It comes naturally to spoiled little rich bitches like him. I want nothing more than to just shut him the fuck up. Everything he’s been saying about me. Talking like I don’t belong where I am and acting as if he already deserves to win the title, like it’s already happened…”

Carter scoffed and continued, “He acted the same way with your brother when those two had their match and look what happened when he lost. It broke poor James.”

“You want to humble him, right?” Aron asked quietly, Carter noting that this tone was when the wheels were definitely turning in the recesses of his mind. Carter acknowledged this with a nod, to which Aron continued with his line of thought, “Up until that fiasco with Jayden, I can remember just one person who made James tap. The same one that James is doing everything to try and gaslight and sweep under the rug like it never happened.”

Both men turned their heads to look across the gym to where their mutual eyes fell upon the aforementioned Icelandic Superstar Fenris, who was standing at a punching bag, wearing nothing more than a pair of white shorts and boxing gloves. The former champion raised hell on the bag with lightning fast jabs coupled with the random kick that threatened to rupture the bag. Fenris had stepped away from the sport a fair few years prior but he never let his training lapse into non-existence.

Carter turned back to look at the expectant stare of Aron and he shook his head, “No. No way!”

“Why not?” Aron asked. “Can you think of anyone better than to teach you to break J2H’s body down into a fractured puzzle with no way to put it back together?”

Carter turned and simply stared at Fenris, the very thought of asking him for any form of help as alien to him as the idea of mustard on French fries. The two never got along. Not since Fenris turned down Carter’s romantic overtures years ago, thus bruising his ego to the point of no return. The two had said many things - hateful things - to each other over the years and only recently were bridges at the beginning stages of being mended.

“He’s never going to let me hear the end of this, is he?” Carter sighed as he reluctantly walked toward Fenris. Aron quipped wisely behind him, “Probably not.”

From the corner of his eye, Fenris saw Carter approach but as soon as Carter got the opening words, “Kristjan, can I-?” Out of his mouth, Fenris already answered, “Yes.”

“Yes?” Carter blinked. “Yes … what?”

“Yes.” Fenris resumed striking the bag with lefts and rights, each strike harder than the last. “I will help.”

“Just like that?” Carter asked, clearly caught off guard. Fenris did not break his stride as he continued and simply nodded. “Why?”

To which Fenris finally stopped and turned to glare at Carter, but the angry glance was not for him but the subject at hand. He answered, “Because I want to see that little shit fail just as bad as you do!”



Who knew that preparing for a cruise that doubled as both a working vacation as well as a relaxing getaway could have been so strenuous?

If it wasn't the last minute training, it was dragging Miles to the mall for an impromptu shopping spree. Miles would have been just as happy wearing the same things this year as he did in 2024, but Carter would not hear of it. So they got an all new cruise wardrobe and that just left the typical decision of what to do about Ms Thang, as the cruise did not allow for pets. Under any other circumstance, they would have left her with the Baltasarsson brothers but Kristjan and Aron would be on the cruise. That left their erstwhile neighbor Oliwia.

Oliwia was only too happy to help and Ms Thang “tolerated” her so that was the best outcome that they could have hoped for. In fact, her exact words were, “Oh yah! I'll take care of your pussy for you!”

The sun had just dipped behind the horizon, finally giving the “City of Sin” some blessed relief from the smoldering triple digit temperatures of the summer months. Carter was lounging on the sofa in the living room of the condominium in the Turnberry Towers, sipping a glass of red wine while absently watching an episode of the Sandman. Everything felt just as it should be, with the exception that Miles was not yet home. Miles had opted to spend the day with his brother.

Carter spent the next few minutes, whittling away at the time by watching a tense exchange between Morpheus and his sibling - and Carter's favorite character in the Sandman series - Desire, when his phone vibrated. Figuring Miles was texting him to tell him he was on his way home, Carter checked and frowned at the message received…

“Don't ignore me.”

Figuring it to be a wrong number, Carter quickly flicked off a rapid fire response, “Wrong number.” Before standing up and heading for the wine rack for a refill. Before he got two steps, his phone vibrated a second time.

DON'T FUCKING IGNORE ME!!

This time, Carter did what he should have done in the first place. He immediately deleted the message and blocked the number behind it. He shook his head as he crossed the threshold of the condo and picked up the bottle of Cabernet Sauvignon, a wedding gift from Grams toward Miles and himself. He popped the cork and went to pour a refill for himself when he frowned and held up the bottle to examine it a touch more closely.

Empty.

“Terrific.” He sighed as he set the bottle back down. He could have sworn there was more - at least half the bottle as Miles and he drank it sparingly, given the special nature of the gift. He instead set the now empty wine glass in the sink and opted to lay down, perhaps a cat nap before Miles returned home. Miles always told him he didn’t need to stay up and wait for him when he was out, but that was always exactly what Carter did and Miles was grateful for it. But Carter had been up since the crack of dawn, putting the finishing touches on everything that needed done before he and Miles set sail on the Princess cruise, and to put it gently? He was whipped.

So he returned to the living room and lounged back on the sofa, Ms. Thang hopped off as if the action were an affront to her Royal Highness. The feline wandered off further into their home’s interior and Carter watched after her briefly with a touch of amusement before he turned off the lamp and laid back and got comfortable. And it was no sooner that he closed his eyes than he heard the door to the condo open up, heralding Miles’s return home. He thought Miles would have texted him first, he always did, but it was no real big deal.

“Miles?” He sighed deeply, listening as Miles’s footsteps crossed over the threshold between the front door and where he laid in the living room. The footsteps drew closer but they were too soft to the ears, too slow. Something felt wrong before opening up his eyes to the figure standing above him.

“You’re not Miles.”

The cold fingers closed around his ankle and dragged him forcibly off of the sofa where he hit the floor in a state of panic. Carter shot upright but found Miles kneeling down in front of him, both of Carter’s wrists grasped in his own hands. Carter was shaking violently and his widened eyes stared straight ahead into Miles’s own obviously concerned stare.

“Bloody hell, Carter!” Miles looked him over with concern, taking notice for the first time that Carter’s normally lightly tanned flesh was pale and covered in a cold sweat, and his body was trembling erratically. “What was that all about…” His brow furrowed deeply.

“Why are you on the floor?” Miles asked with genuine concern and it took Carter a brief moment to clear the fog of sleep and dreams from his mind, as was normal for anyone who had just suffered a nightmare of any degree. Carter’s gaze strayed past Miles to the large bag set on the floor, laden with their dinner from Marigolds, an Indian restaurant the both of them had grown fond of.

“Just a dream…” Carter mumbled, lowering his head, eyes downcast.

“Dream my arse.” Miles stood up, helping his husband to his feet. “You’re shaking. That must have been some nightmare.”

“I’m fine.” Carter insisted, his hand on his forehead as he tried to will himself to forget the feeling of a figure cloaked in shadow standing over him so easily. Of the fear of being attacked in the relative safety of his own home. Miles watched him, not believing him entirely as he reached down for their dinner and he placed a gentle hand on his husband’s back, guiding him toward the island counter that separated the kitchen from their living area.



“Let's talk facts.”

“J2H is one of the greatest Superstars to have ever set foot inside of an SCW ring. Not the greatest of all time, not any more - but still! Runner up isn’t altogether that bad. A four time World Heavyweight Champion and between those four reigns? J2H held the title for a grand total of 613 days. His first reign broke all sorts of records when he held the championship for 400 days, a record that was only recently broken by Finn Whelan and soon enough perhaps - Victoria Lyons as well. But here’s another little tidbit of information. Another fact, if you will. Two of those World title reigns? J2H vacated the championship willingly and without reason. In his own mind, he had nothing else to prove other than the fact he could still win so why bother defending it?”

“And it wasn’t just the World Championship our esteemed legend pulled that stunt with. Two separate times he won the Roulette Championship and both of those times, he threw the title away rather than defend it like a real champion should and would. Hell! The last time he held the Roulette gold, he didn’t just vacate the title. He gave it away! To Caleb Storms of all people! Not that I have anything against Caleb but try and explain that particular title reign with any semblance of pride to your loved ones. ‘Hey Mom, hey Dad! Guess what! I’m a champion! No, I didn’t earn it by beating the champion. He gave it to me! … I know, right!?’”

“The funny thing is the first time J2H abdicated the championship, I and many others could have looked past the fact. But then he opted to make it into a habit and tuck his tail between his legs and duck challengers rather than risk showing the world that he was as vulnerable as any other man walking the face of the planet! Noo! Not J2H! He has an image to maintain! Because if he doesn’t keep up the illusion that he’s absolutely unbeatable, where would he be today? He acts like championships are just props for his ego. He doesn't want the pressure. He doesn’t want the target on his back. He just wants the recognition without the responsibility. Defending a championship? That’s what a champion does! Not you though James, and that’s why you sure as hell don’t belong anywhere near a championship because you can’t be trusted enough to do what’s right by that title!”

“So why is J2H once again in the world title picture? It’s because he doesn’t know who he really is unless there’s gold in his possession. It’s like he needs the World Championship the same way a crackhead needs that next rock. Losing his mind when he doesn’t have it. He paces around backstage, not because he wants to be champion but because he doesn’t know how to function without it. Me? I defend it. I make it mean something more than just a tool for some addict to remember who he is. The fact is that J2H doesn’t love wrestling. He doesn’t love this company or the fans. He loves the attention. The cheers he didn’t earn and the respect he demands but never gives. And every time he snatches a title, he vacates it like a crash hit too fast and he’s gotta disappear until the withdrawal sets in again.”


Fenris stood in front of Carter, demonstrating with sharp precision as he lowered his stance and wrapped an arm snug around Carter’s neck, guiding him into position. He pulled Carter’s head down and stepped to the side slightly, showing how to lock the arm under the chin and clamp it tight with the other arm, folding the grip and arching the hips.

“But since we’re on the subject of respect, let’s talk about that for a moment, shall we? That’s all that you really care about, isn’t it J2H? That’s your whole thing. Every time you show your face around here, it’s the same tired song. ‘Respect me, remember me, recognize my greatness!’  Deep down, it’s not about respect at all with you. What you want is worship. You don’t care about earning it, you just expect the red carpet to be rolled out because of what you did years ago. You walk around backstage like everybody’s supposed to bow down and kiss your feet just because you deigned to show up. You expect the red carpet treatment without recognizing that you are still just the same as anyone else backstage. Just less likable, and certainly less interesting.”

“Tell me, who even likes you James? I can think of maybe two people and all of them have poor qualities of their own at best. You really surround yourself with ‘yes men’ who act, walk and talk like you. Especially when things don't go their way. I mean you had Giani Di Luca and even Casey Williams at one point in time, all cozying up to you because they thought you were the next big thing and they wanted to soak up a bit of that spotlight for themselves. You had Alexander Raven but even he wised up and got away from your toxicity. So who’s left? Ah yes, Kevin Carter. The only person on either roster that makes you look reputable. Then when you get bored or think you’re not the center of the universe, you just pitter patter off when no one is deep throating you because they know you taste like regret and bad choices.”

“You act like respect is a one-way street and you’re the only one that deserves to walk it. You scoff at the new generation, look down your nose at anyone who isn’t tripping over themselves to praise your name, but heaven forbid you show an ounce of that same respect to someone else.”

“You want to be remembered, but not for the right reasons. You want legacy without the work, reverence without humility. You treat the locker room like it’s still 2016 and you’re the center of the universe, but times have changed. This company evolved. You pop in when it suits you, remind everyone how great you think you are, and then vanish again when it suits you. You can’t ask for something you refuse to give. And until you learn that? All you’re ever going to be is a bitter echo of what you once were. And by after I mean when the one point in time when you decided to actually put in effort and evolve from the joke you started as. That is something that I have to respect.”

“You went from being the guy who lost his wrestling debut and his store-purchased Universal championship to Angel the teddy bear, to a bona fide athlete. Someone, who at one point in time, was someone a younger star could look up to and aspire to be like. But now look at you. Wrestling has evolved. You have not. Same boring clothes. Same boring music. Same boring move list that you learned from that hillbilly. You probably think J2H is timeless or some other bullshit. But that look? And everything that you've got going for you over the last decade? It's over. You emulated Austin Parker’s ring style and made it your own. Maybe you think, why fix what isn’t broken? Problem with that mentality is that the more you refuse to evolve and to change, the easier it is to adapt against you.”

“You think SCW needs you. I know this concept is foreign to you James, but you couldn’t be more wrong. SCW didn’t need you the first time you pissed away, and it sure as hell doesn’t need you at the top now. The simple fact is that you need SCW, not the other way around. You need SCW, you need the championship, just to continue feeling relevant. I can remember a time when you used to return as a so-called special treat at High Stakes against some top level talent but even that novelty wore thin and you had to start picking up your own slack and come back more often. Question is, why? If you were everything that you say you are? You wouldn't need to do that. You would have been able to make a clean break. Who knows? Maybe playing house has started to grow old.”


Fenris crouched beside Carter on the mat, grabbing hold of Carter’s wrist and slowly walked him through the setup for the cross arm breaker. Fenris shifted his body and swung a leg over his chest. He showed how to trap the targeted arm between his thighs, secure the wrist against his chest, and pull back with his hips.

“Who knows? Maybe you’re coming after the championship because you can’t stand the fact that your record got broken. No, not just broken. Shattered I believe is the right word. Of course, to hear you tell it Finn was only champion for as long as he was because the competition now isn’t as high level as it was in your day. But have you ever given consideration to the thought that maybe the opposite was true? You literally sniff out whoever you think is the weakest champion at the time, like some geriatric great white shark. You did it with Todd Williams. You tried to do it with Austin James Mercer and Tempest - and failed. And now here we are once again. You literally do not try for a title if it's somebody you don't think you can take. Because you don't want to challenge, you just want another notch on your already padded resume. And when you find a champion you think is vulnerable? That's when you strike. Which really explains why you never stepped up to challenge Finn to try and keep him from breaking your record because you see him as a true threat to your legacy. For all your rich boy bravado, you were smart enough to know when you're outclassed.”

“You spend so much time and effort, assuring yourself that you have to win, that you deserve to win, that you don’t know how to handle it when you lose. Half the time you cry ‘I don’t need you!’ and take one of your usual sabbaticals until everyone forgets about your loss and then you come waltzing back in. Look at what happened when you had your big match against Fenris! You were all over social media then, just like you are now, talking about how the match was a done deal. And what happened? Fenris made you tap out! You spent how much time just wandering around like a lost little zombie, whining and bitching to the world how you were supposed to win that match and crying about backstage politics. That’s really ironic considering I heard the very same whispers about that win you got over Despayre in your match in Japan!”


Fenris knelt beside Carter on the mat, motioning for him to spread himself out flat on the canvas. Fenris wove his arm under Carter’s armpit and around his neck. He then locked his hands together and rolled them both sideways into a gator roll, ending with Carter on his side and Fenris tightening the hold.

“Let’s talk about the fact that you can’t get through two seconds of your life without using it to sulk in the corner. I know you’re a little rich boy who gets a lot of attention for being who you are, but acting like every place you go to is filled like a pigpen? Yeah, that stink has nothing to do with the place and everything to do with you. From all your entitlement and all your audacity and your primadonna behavior. I’m surprised you’re even wrestling anymore. Wouldn’t want you to break your ass when you fall from your extremely lofty podium you’ve placed yourself on! Look at the fit you threw when you realized you no longer had a private dressing room which was reserved for the champion! And that would be me. You bitched and you moaned and you went crying to the bosses like a kindergartner who had their favorite toy stolen on the playground! I almost - almost - was going to give the dressing room back to you, you know. Not because you deserved it but because I didn’t want to inflict you on the rest of the men's roster. I mean, they didn’t do anything to me and certainly didn’t deserve to have you around, bringing down the mood.”

"You talk every time we see you about being the best, but you're ultimately a washed-up joke trying to cling to scraps of a past that's not long behind you. You've realized what happens when you're not in the spotlight. When the world has moved on and you're still stuck in the rearview mirror, holding onto a reputation that's only as good as the first time you had it. Newsflash! The cameras aren't for you anymore, and no one is going to remember the man who disappears every time the kids get to running. Who the hell is left to give a damn if you think you're big mad, big bad? You've burned every bridge and no one in that locker room gives a damn about you and your pride! Not any more!”

"You get put into big matches because they know you won't screw things up, not because they believe in you. You're nothing more than a fallback. The guy who'll take the fall without making waves in public while screaming backstage because you're so desperate for validation that you think your matches still mean something.”


Fenris sat on the mat with Carter across from him, motioning to Carter’s leg and nodding for him to extend it. Fenris took hold of Carter’s ankle and tucked it under his arm. He leaned back, placing the blade of his forearm across the tendon and securing it tightly in an Achilles lock. Fenris arched his back as Carter grimaced from the pressure.

“I have to say, you really changed your mind about me. Haven’t you? I can remember the last time you vacated the championship and you hand picked eight men for the tournament - and I was one of them. You spoke highly of me then, but now? You say that I don't deserve to be the champion as if I didn't work my way up from the bottom. You say I haven’t earned it. This coming from a man who for a time would return only once in a blue moon and coincidentally always make certain that it was against somebody who had championship gold at the time. Just so he could win the title and then throw it back in everyone's faces and leave once again. Why? Because apparently the balls that dropped in your pre-pubescent year have gone back up to where they came from.”

“But me? You think that someone like me shouldn’t be the champion. Tell me something James, what exactly do you mean by ‘someone like me’? Because that statement could be taken a lot of different ways and none of them exactly paint you in a positive light. Are you saying that as an out and proud gay man who doesn’t believe in hiding away from the world, that I’m setting a bad example for SCW? That because I hold my husband’s hand and kiss him in public, that I don’t belong in the spot that I’ve earned? Let me guess! You’re one of those morons who will love on his wife in public. Hold her hand, cuddle and kiss her - but the moment you see someone like me dressed the way I am, act the way I do, and kiss the man I love, suddenly it’s a matter of me pushing my lifestyle off on you!? Do people like you seriously not see the irony - the hypocrisy - when you say shit like that!?”

“And yes, James. Despite what you think, I did earn the place where I am today! I won the Elimination Chamber! I pinned Alex Jones and stripped him of the championship! And you are not fooling me one god damned bit! If you really thought as little of me as you want the world to believe, then you and your man bitch Kevin Carter never would have tried to interfere in my defense against Artie! You wanted me to lose that match for one reason only. You were like a predator sniffing out the weakest animal in the herd and you saw Artie as an easy mark. So you ran out there and tried everything to cost me. Only it didn’t work out as planned and guess what! You still have me! And when you faced Artie that very next week? You may have won but you didn’t have as easy a time as you might have had ten years ago.”

“Why is that, I wonder? Could it be because Artie has improved tenfold and is a lot better than you gave him credit for? Or is it because you simply aren’t at the same level as you were in `16? And to think that you still think of yourself as the apex predator of SCW. But the thing about predators is eventually one comes along that's stronger. Faster. Smarter. One that doesn’t just bite back but one that finishes the hunt. You’re not the wolf anymore. You’re not the king. You’re just someone who is trying to convince himself that he still matters. I’m the one circling now. I’m the one tracking you down. I’m the one who smells the blood in the water. And my being the champion just proves the shift already happened. You just didn’t notice it. But you will. Because the next time we’re face to face, it won’t be a hunt. It’ll be extinction.”

9
Climax Control Archives / I've got my eye on you
« on: June 27, 2025, 08:43:53 PM »
Turnberry Towers -
Las Vegas, Nevada

“I'm just saying that it's not natural.”

Carter visibly cringed at the words he had heard from random strangers ever since he had come out at the tender age of fourteen. Some of them were family and former friends. Most had been his school classmates although just as many, if not more, were surprisingly supportive.

But it was still vastly disappointing and hurtful when you would hear a stranger offering an opinion on not just the fact on whom you shared a bed with, but also how this supposedly affected the ability in how you performed your craft. Something that you had been doing relatively successfully for over six years, and only recently surpassed your own dreams by climbing to the upper echelon of the business.

But sure, let’s forget about all of that.

Carter had been content to spend a portion of the day alone while Miles busied himself at the gym, getting in one of his (in)famous workouts. Carter usually loved going to the gym as an open excuse to ogle his “hot husband” but found neither man got a lot accomplished during the session. Well, as far as actual working out goes. So this time Miles opted to go alone and he’d return to pick Carter up so the two of them could go shopping for a birthday present for their nephew in London. Riley’s parents had made them swear an oath not to go overboard like they had in their last visit to England, but despite crossing their hearts, they made no ‘real’ promises.

So here Carter remained at their home, watching a podcast he had been told about only moments ago by his best friend, Ariana Angelos. She had texted him to let him know that “Beyond the Squared Circle” - one of theory mutually favorite wrestling-related podcasts was going to be dedicating this episode to not just Carter, but also his reign atop the mountain of Sin City Wrestling. And even better? The host Ava Garner was to be joined by some “wrestling expert” by the name of Tobias Holloway. Whoever that was. Carter figured it to be some guy who never set foot in the actual business side of the sport, let alone an actual wrestling ring, but still somehow believed being a fan made him an expert on everything wrestling-related.

Ava always took her own craft seriously, treating each and every guest of her show with the utmost of respect, even when some of those old school boys treated her less so all because she possessed a uterus. Her studio was brightly lit from overhead stage lights and the set itself was two chairs in the center of a stage made up to resemble a wrestling ring on three sides. That was it. She felt no need for anything more glamorous because she was here not to impress anyone but to have fun and pay her respects to the men and women who put their bodies on the line, day in and day out, and all in the name of our bloodlust infused amusement.

"And welcome back to Beyond the Squared Circle!"

Ava Garner said with a perpetual smile on her face, a woman in her late twenties with olive tone skin. "Today my guest Tobias Holloway and I have been discussing something that has been making waves in recent weeks, and that is the fact that Helluva Bottom Carter has become the brand new World Heavyweight Champion of Sin City Wrestling, having defeated the legendary Alex Jones for the gold this past May in Paris, France.”

Tobias, a man who was pushing fifty if we are being generous, and possessed the countenance of a right-wing politician, sat in the chair next to her and looked every bit the part of his belonging there. For a man like this, it was not about the entertainment or the fun aspect of discussing different opinions on any topic. It was about control and convincing the world why he was right and everyone else who disagreed with him was not.

Tobias, or Mister Holloway as he preferred to be addressed as, cleared his throat and shook his head with a faux sense of dismay. He spoke up, all but interrupting his host to say, “We are, to put it mildly, in a regrettable era of the sport that we all love. Helluva Bottom Carter, World Champion.”

He shook his head in disgust, “It simply defies the natural order of things, on a business that was built on the backs of men. Real men who bled for the sport, only to have others enter their world and turn it into a complete mockery."

“Well I think you’re using the term ‘mockery’ a little loosely.” Ava countered, shaking her head. “And I have to say, that is not the first time that you so freely used the phrase ‘natural’ or ‘unnatural’ where Carter is concerned. I mean, are you implying that a wrestler's sexual orientation has any bearing on their ability to perform in the ring, or their worthiness of holding a championship?”

It looked like Tobias was about to speak over her or interrupt, but Ava literally did the same to him, talking over him as she pointed out, “Helluva Bottom Carter has consistently delivered incredible matches, displayed so much charisma, and clearly has the support of the fans."

Carter could not help but smile as he took a drink of the water he had infused with strawberries and kiwi. His and Miles’s “little girl” aka Ms. Thang hopped up onto the couch at his side, demanding tribute and he idly obliged, stretching an arm over to stroke her scalp lovingly as the close-eyed purring commenced. Carter felt grateful for people in the business like Ava who did not support sexual orientation per se, but more so anyone who wanted to make a living in this sport no matter who they shared their bed with. But he was also smart enough to know this exchange was far from over.

And the close-minded nature of Tobias was put on full display for the world to see as he finally got his chance to speak and said, “Talent is one thing, but the championship is about presenting an ideal. It's about aspirations, about what young boys see as the pinnacle of power and prestige. And yes, young boys are some of the top demographic targets for the business.”

“Ignoring of course the fact that the audience is heavily flavored with young girls as well, considering how female wrestlers are just as big in many areas - if not bigger.” Ava pointed out.

“Score.” Carter murmured as he took another drink, watching.

But it was as if Ava had not even spoken, given the way Tobias all but glossed over everything she had just said. Instead, he played the role of “peacemaker” by stating, “With all due respect to Mr. Carter’s personal life, his being the current champion, diminishes the title as well as its lineage. Now, I’m not denying Helluva Bottom Carter is talented in the ring!”

Carter all but rolled his eyes even though there was nobody present to see the fact.

Tobias continued, “It’s like you said. He’s got athleticism, charisma, and can cut a promo with the best of them. But let’s not pretend like this isn’t a calculated move to disrupt the traditional legacy of the World Heavyweight Championship.”

Ava’s face found the frown for the first time since this program started and she questioned, “How do you figure?”

To which Tobias, excuse me, Mister Holloway, gleefully answered, “Wrestling has always had its share of characters, but the champion has historically been a symbol of dominance and authenticity. This current title run? It feels like a publicity stunt. Carter’s overt flamboyance, his sexually charged persona? Especially given it’s ‘Pride Month…’ (And yes indeed, he did do the air quotes!) … It's not what the SCW World Heavyweight Championship was built on! You can call it progress all you like but the simple fact is that his title reign is woke and is diminishing the legacy of almost thirteen years and names like Gabriel Stevens, Austin James Mercer, Fenris and Michael Harris to name a few! Until Carter came along, there has not been a single homosexual World Heavyweight Champion…”

“Not true.” Ava interrupted, and the stricken expression on Tobias’s face would scream that he was unsure of which was the greater sin. Being interrupted or being told that he was wrong. Ava continued, “You mentioned names such as Fenris but Fenris was openly gay, and Kris Ryans himself - a two-time champion in his own right, was a member of the LGBTQ community. As a matter of fact, as I recall, Fenris and Kris Ryans had a brief personal relationship between the two of them.”

Tobias stared at her, at a temporary loss for words but he recovered quickly enough. He again cleared his throat and spoke up, “Be that as it may, Fenris is a perfect example. One would look at him and never know he was a member of that lifestyle. You look at him and see a rugged fighter. Kris Ryans too - to a degree! Neither of them flaunted who they were behind closed doors but men like Carter make their entire personae all about being gay!”

Ava sighed, “You see Carter winning the championship as some kind of joke or a publicity stunt but I see it as a reclamation of a spot that has long shut out performers like him or made jokes out of them. The crowd reactions are real. The merchandise sales are real. The impact he brings to the business is real!”

“But that’s exactly what I’m talking about, Ava!” Tobias countered. “The timing of Carter’s push was too convenient. Do you seriously not find it suspicious that Alex Jones, one of the most technically sound champions in SCW history, loses clean to someone like Carter? Come on.” He sat back, rolling his eyes. “That wasn’t a title change! It was a social experiment…!”

But whatever else was going to be said between the two was silenced as Carter quickly slammed the laptop shut. Carter fell back against the back of the sofa and closed his eyes. After languishing in the SCW midcard territory and being unable to capitalize on numerous chances at the championship, to finally succeeding and having his success story reduced to nothing more than bigoted propaganda and claims of social experiments did more than turn his stomach!

It broke his heart. It shouldn’t, but it did. Carter had been dealing with people like Tobias Holloway most of his life, let alone his career. Many would not know this, but when Carter first entered the business, he was personally concerned about how he would be accepted in the locker rooms when he signed to both SCU as well as SCW. A fear that turned out to be unfounded because he had been supported from day one. Strongly so. Many of the men he shared a locker room with? Names like Austin James Mercer and Mac Babe among others. They had no problems sharing a dressing room with him. In fact, men like that were more prone to have a problem with anybody who complained about sharing a dressing room with Carter.

Still, it never felt good to know that someone did not accept you. Arrogant pricks like Tobias? They weren't worth the time or effort to care about them or their little feelings and opinions. Carter was willing to bet anything that this jerk off was a Trump supporter. And he wasn't about to let this asshole ruin his day.

If anything could pick up his mood…

Turnberry Towers Parking Garage

… It was sitting back and watching Miles do squats.

Carter stepped into the shadows of the parking garage beneath the Turnberry Towers, the sound of his hard soled shoes against the concrete the only noise breaking the stillness, but it might as well have been a thunderstorm. The track lighting overhead cast ominous shadows over the rows of parked cars and for a moment, his old fears came back. Not just from the memories of the time he had been attacked in this very garage at night by a hired assailant, but also that deep rooted phobia he had always had about a break in and what would come of it. The hum of distant traffic was barely audible as Carter struggled past his irrational fears to reach his car, the lime green VW Beetle that he had inherited from his Grandfather. Miles had once questioned why he held onto such an old fashioned car, but once the connection between his Grandfather and the car was explained, Miles more than understood. He helped Carter take the utmost care of the memorial keepsake.

As he approached his car, keys in hand, something made him slow his steps. The air felt heavier all of a sudden. He glanced around but nothing seemed out of place. Rows of empty cars, a trash bin in the corner, a flickering light above the stairwell that really needed replacing. Still, his instincts whispered that something wasn’t right. He paused at the driver’s side door, hand hovering just above the handle, eyes scanning the shadows between pillars and parked cars.

A prickle was felt across the back of his neck. Carter turned abruptly, heart thudding now, scanning the rows behind him. Was that movement near the support beam? No. But feeling like a spotlight had settled on him refused to fade. His jaw tightened and he almost jumped when another car turned into the garage and headed his way. And only when Carter recognized it as being Miles’s very own blue Jeep Renegade

Carter watched with a subdued sense of relief as the car pulled around the rows and came to a crawl until it finally stopped parallel to where he was standing. The driver’s side window rolled down and Miles shifted his shades down over the bridge of his nose and said, “`Ey you pretty thing, you looking for a good time?”

Carter snorted back a laugh, all past trepidation all but forgotten in favor of Miles attempting to pick his husband up. And by ‘attempted,’ we of course mean Carter would have given it up for him had Miles simply said, “Yo bitch, backseat!” But he was far too much of a gentleman.

“What are you doing back from the gym so soon?” Carter asked, leaning against his car. “You’re usually there for another hour at least.”

“Eh, it’s just not the same when I don’t have your eyes glued to my arse.” Miles quipped, then with a lilt of the head, beckoned his husband to the passenger side. “C’mon an’ get in. Let’s grab dinner and then make my sister regret limiting what we can send Riley for his birthday.”


Carter just smirked gratefully as he walked around the now open passenger door and hopped it. And mere moments later, the Jeep Renegade vanished from the garage and into the famed “City of Sin.”

And it was inside of the Turnberry Towers security office when a gross sense of bad timing, and the guard having taken a quick break from the monitors, did not see the figure step back from around the pillar to watch as the vehicle pulled away.



“Living the dream.”

“That is the saying, isn’t it? When you either fulfill a life’s goal or you’re at least trying to give the illusion that everything in life is alright and couldn’t be better. But here’s the thing. I do happen to be living the dream. Not just now but I have for some time. Too many people these days are just skating by in life, barely making a living in jobs that they can’t honestly say that they love, let alone are loyal too. Hell, you even see people that have incredibly successful careers that pays well and gives them a life that would be the envy of many, but they can’t always say that they themselves are happy because they can’t say they love what they do. Doctors, lawyers, politicians… many of them begin these careers out of family desires and obligations rather than doing what they really want and later on in life, they look back with regret in their hearts and a single, painful question on their mind;”

“What if?”

“Me? I can honestly say that I am one of the lucky few. I might not have had a lot of family support in my chosen career, but I had plenty in the aspect that I was living a dream that I’ve had since I was a kid. To step inside of the ring. To travel the world. To meet fans of all ages who ask to have their picture taken with me? I’ll be honest, I get just as much a charge out of posing with people at shows or on the streets now as I did when I first got involved in wrestling. It’s these little things that bring me such joy and get me past the threshold of the injuries and frustrations. And I’ve had my fair share of those. But all of that pales by comparison when I can look at myself in the mirror and finally realize that I am the best.”


Carter lifts the SCW World Championship belt into the cradle of his arms against his upper body as if it were a small child.

“When all is said and done, that is what this particular accomplishment is all about, isn’t it? To win the top championship, to beat the best offered to you - that makes you the best.”

Carter paused and held up a hand.

“In most cases, at least. I was taught from the earliest stages of my training that a champion is only as good as the challengers that he or she faces, and that’s why when I first won this, the first thing I told everyone. Fans and the SCW bosses - that I wanted to make an example. I wanted to be a defending champion. And I’d like to think for the most part that I’ve fulfilled my side of that particular bargain without slowing down. I know Guy thought he was being funny when he booked me against Artie but he wasn’t. Neither Artie nor I treated our match like it was going to be anything less than a championship match to bring the house down. And we did just that – right up until the part where J2H and Kevin Carter just had to go and get involved. But I won. Artie gave one hell of a performance and an even better fight, but I am still the champion. Which brings me to the next step on my path toward J2H, and that’s the man that I beat for the championship in Paris.”

“Alex Jones.”

“I’ll be open and honest with everyone that’s watching right now. This match with Alex Jones? It should be for the championship. No questions or doubts about that. I know a lot of people aren’t big on impromptu title matches or big matches like this ahead of even bigger matches like what I’ve got at Summer XXXTreme, but you can not deny the fact that Alex Jones is in line for a championship match. He’s the freaking former champion for God’s sake! He hasn’t had a rematch yet and if he doesn’t deserve the opportunity to take this title and face J2H then tell me; who the hell does!?”

“How can anyone out there look at the history between us? The fights. The threats. I mean, literally EVERYTHING … and then book a non-title match between us like it’s nothing more than just some exhibition? Granted, it’s right where it belongs as the Main Event of the show but you know what would make it even better? If the championship was at stake!”


Carter nods toward the camera, and thus toward whomever might be watching.

“So Alex, if you’re watching and I suspect that you are, despite everything that happened between us in the past, I can say with sincerity that I am sorry for this happening. You not being given a rematch is disrespectful to the weight of what you and I’ve been through, and frankly, it’s a disservice to the SCW Universe who knows exactly how high the stakes should be! I wanted this to be the defining moment. You and I each hold one win over the other and this could have been our big time, the rubber match to decide it all. And technically it still can be but I just felt like it could be … more.”

“I wanted the lights brighter and the pressure more intense. Because if Alex really thinks he’s ready to climb back to the top, if I want to send a message to J2H, then we should have been allowed to prove it with everything at stake. Let him walk that same path I did and try to take what matters most. Instead, we’ve got the inevitable repeat of a fight with no crown to claim, and to me that just feels hollow. I want the title on the line, not to protect it, but because I believe in proving myself every time I step in that ring. Just like every single champion should do! That’s what a champion does. And if Alex wants a shot at redemption, I say put some damn gold on the table and let’s make it mean something!”

“And you and I are fully capable of doing just that. We brought the house down at Into the Void IX, we can do so again and make Climax Control seem like the Supercard to end all Supercards! Just … do me one favor.”

“I’m getting a little sick and tired of people poking their nose in my business. Either to cost me the championship or to give themselves a leg up on the inevitable. Your little friend Aaron Asphyxia tried to get involved and would have cost me were it not for my own bestie, Ariana. Ad Ari - and other ladies backstage - both told me that they were ready to have my back if Aaron tried to get involved again. And you saw that J2H and Kevin almost cost me everything just two weeks ago. I’m just done with people interfering and tarnishing everything that could be!”

“So please … leave Aaron in the back. Let’s just make things you and me - man to man. That way when you lose a second time around, you won’t have anyone to blame but yourself.”

10
Climax Control Archives / All Or Nothing
« on: June 13, 2025, 10:03:09 PM »
“I remember…”

Seattle, Washington -
June 13, 2012

It was strange to admit that the memory of his thirteenth birthday was a distant one, but the fact that he recalled it with such clarity and fondness . It was June 2012, on a Wednesday afternoon, and school had just let out. (I know, I know! Going to school on your birthday of all days just reeks of epic sucktitude!) It was the last week of school before summer break was set to begin, which made this birthday adventure something even more wonderful to look back and reminisce on. And it wasn’t just because classes were nearly over for the school year, but because The Avengers had hit theaters and the worldwide phenomenon was quickly catching its full momentum over the last two months without a hint of slowing down. Carter had multiple chances to see the movie since its opening, his Dad having offered a time or two to take him personally, but Carter had found the inner fortitude to wait it out and see it on his birthday. It made it all the more special. A decision that in later years he would have looked back with regret in his heart.

How much more special would it have been to watch such a movie with his Dad and only his Dad?

But at the given time, to make things even better, Carter had been allowed to bring along three of his closest school friends with full approval from their parents; Randy Coppler (Yes, the very same one Carter had been caught with a year later, which effectively outed him to his family). Chloe Morgan and Jessica Ryan. Of truth be told, neither Chloe nor Jessica had any real interest in seeing the Avengers but it was their friend’s birthday and they were also in on the little mission of distracting Carter for what was to come after.

The movie theater lobby smelled like hot, buttered popcorn and melted chocolate, and Carter felt like a VIP just walking in with his friends. His Mom and Dad had given him an envelope with enough funds to treat him and his friends not only with the movie tickets, but also their hearts desires behind the concession stand. And for four hungry teens, that included everything from fresh, hot popcorn to mountainous sodas, nachos with extra cheese and candies like Sour Patch Kids and M&Ms of which Carter had added to his popcorn much to the surprise - and later delight - of his friends.

And after the movie, they couldn’t stop talking. They mimicked the action scenes in the parking lot, throwing invisible shields and fake punches until Joanna, Carter’s mom, yelled, “Alright, Avengers, get in the car!” It wasn’t just a birthday. It was a memory. Carter still remembered the glow of the marquee, the feeling of being young and invincible, and the joy of sharing something epic with people who mattered. Plus, there had been so much more to follow on that day.

Carter watched with a curious surprise as his Mom drove him and his friends not to their respective houses but to their own home and to the small get-together that she and Carter’s Father had chosen to throw in honor of his thirteenth birthday. And while his immediate family was present, Jessica, Randy and Chloe were his only friends from school that had been expressly invited. Much like now, Carter had a very small circle of friends rather than a large number and those three specifically topped the list.

His family home had been gloriously overdone with everything from streamers and confetti to the obligatory rainbow array of helium balloons. The dining room table had been laden with all manner of tasty treats, from his Grams’ homemade marmalade candies and birthday cake fudge . And as far as the main course was concerned? Where the vast majority of kids would want pizza for their birthday dinners, Carter - as you would come to realize later in life - was anything but a normal young man. His favorite birthday meals were served for everyone to enjoy - Sloppy Joes and Taco Pasta casserole. And of course, one could not forget the obligatory Funfetti birthday cake with buttercream frosting and Oreo ice cream to cap the day off.

And to bring the evening to a perfect conclusion - presents! Despite their comfortable life, Joanna and Cillian had never overdone it where their son was concerned. They didn’t flaunt money to the point of spoiling him on a whim. But Christmas and birthdays? That was a different story where they could indulge their son freely and feel no remorse. Among other much desired items, he had been gifted with the video games the Darkness II and the Silent Hill HD Collection, a much coveted Haunted House Lego set and the Gramophone docking station for his brand new IPad. All in all, a birthday collection to look back with fond remembrance. But it was one gift, smaller by comparison, that had always stood out in his mind.

Carter’s birthstone was the moonstone, and his Dad had bought him a moonstone choker, where the bright blue jewel had been set in place and the band was crafted of a perfect tanned leather. Carter loved it, and wore it every single day - until a year later when he had accidentally outed himself and his Dad left the family, seemingly abandoning him. Carter tore the choker off in his grief and hurled it against his bedroom wall, breaking the jewel’s inlay beyond repair. And yet, despite all anger and animosity, he had been unable to bring himself to dispose of it. Even now, the remnants of the choker was kept tucked away in a jewelry box he kept on his nightstand.


Las Vegas, Nevada -
June 2025

“You remembered?” Carter’s mother Joanna asked from her side of the video chat that she had initiated less than an hour ago. It had broken her heart to have to tell him that she and Grams would be unable to fly into Las Vegas as planned for his 26th birthday celebration, but she had been unable to get the time off of work and Grams was a touch under the weather so better as not to risk the trip. And of course, despite his initial disappointment, Carter more than understood.

“Of course I remember.” A weary Carter answered from where had curled up on his and Miles’s living room sofa, talking to his favorite lady from his laptop. “I still rank that as maybe my favorite of birthdays.”

“More so than Dollywood?” His Mom teased, knowing somewhat jealousy that somehow, fate played a hand on her son’s 24th for him and Miles to have accidentally met the “Queen of Country” herself when Miles crossed Carter’s desire to visit Dollywood off of his bucket wish list.

Carter pretended to think it over and shrugged, answering noncommittal “They’re neck and neck.” Bringing a soft smile to his Mom’s face. Then as quickly as Carter had jested, his mood was replaced by a sombre, melancholy tone. He added, “And it was the last birthday I had with Dad.”

And this reminder just made Joanna’s heart break for her son, knowing his heart and soul was filled with regret for all of those lost years he had spent hating the man over what had proven to be machinations on the part of the paternal side of his family.

“Oh Carter…” She started to say in a whisper, but Carter shook his head and spoke up, “No, it’s okay. I just sometimes still have trouble remembering that he’s gone. Like something good happens to me - like when I won the championship - and I feel like a little boy all over again. I want to pick up the phone and call him and tell him all about it and then it dawns on me. I can’t do that any more.”

“Your Father is watching you, Carter.” Joanna nodded, all doubt removed from her mind. “He knows how you feel.” To which Carter could only nod in agreement, even though times sometimes proved hard for him to truly believe. It was then a sound from further in the condo he shared with Miles drew his attention away from the chat. The sound of their front door opening and shutting closed, and Ms. Thang hopped from her perch at the side of his lap to go greet her dad.

Carter looked into the camera and sighed, “I guess I know where I stand in the grand scheme of things.” Much to Joanna’s amusement. And a moment later, in walked Miles carrying a shopping bag which got Carter’s hopes up. Miles did not share his love for shopping, so if he went out for something then that must mean….

Joanna then added, “Good afternoon, Miles.”

“Hi Mum!” Miles leaned into the camera, gifting her with a smile and a wave, and using the affectionate name she had insisted on from the moment he had married her son - the same that Mora had bestowed Carter with the very same day.

Joanna then looked between them and offered, “Okay, I am going to let you boys go. Carter, Grams and I will call you on Friday. Love you!”

“Love you too.” Carter smiled, with Miles adding his own loving wishes as the call came to an end.

“Everything okay?” Miles stood in front of his husband as Carter closed the laptop, answering Miles with a silent nod. Carter then added, “Just some upcoming birthday blues I guess.”

“You’re about thirty years too early for those.” Miles joked, before he noticed where Carter’s eyes had strayed. “You can stop with your oh-so-subtle glances, love.” Miles smirked in a way that just got to Carter. As if his husband was paying him back for his deft hiding of Miles’s presents and the ensuing hunt for said gifts this past Christmas. “Your present isn’t in there.”

“Present?” Carter’s eyebrow rose. “As in singular?”

“Nice try.” Miles said as he set the bag down - away from Carter’s grasp or sight before he took a seat beside him, Ms. Thang promptly hopped up and took a seat on his lap like her throne. “So where did that dirty little mind of yours go to put you in such a mood?”

Carter sighed before he shifted the laptop over to set it on the coffee table before turning to look at Miles. He rested his left arm on the back of the sofa as he tried to decide how best to approach the topic until he finally decided to just tear the proverbial Bandaid off.

“Miles, I was thinking. I don’t think it’s a very good idea to have a birthday party on Friday.”

“What?” Miles frowned, clearly caught off guard. Of all the things that could have been bothering Carter, this was the last thing that he had expected. “I thought you were all excited for a party?”

“I thought so too.” Carter admitted. “But the more I think about it, the more I realize it's not a good idea right now.”

“Why?”

“Because the first person on the guest list would have to be LJ.” Carter said. “And because he’s there, you know we have to invite Alexandra. And ..  Bobbie is one of my friends and I'd have to invite her and that would mean…”

“Artie would have to come.” Miles sighed, finally understanding.

“Yeah,” Carter sighed. “And Artie is a friend too. And I admit I am not happy with the way Alexandra treated him. And if they were both at the party and things spilled over…”

“You don't think you could be impartial between the two.” Miles observed.

“That's part of it.” Carter admitted. “The other part is I just wouldn't want them fighting in the first place. So I'm thinking maybe it would be best if we canceled the party plans and just spent it together, just you and me?”

“Well, lovely company as I am..” Miles joked. “You had your heart set on a party. Hell! I had my heart set on throwing you a birthday party!

“You always throw one for my birthday and I've yet to be able to throw one for you.”

Carter nodded. “That's just another reason why I feel lousy right now. Even though it's my birthday I feel like I let you down.”

“Hey, you listen to me…” Miles snaked his arm around his husband’s shoulders and drew him close enough that Carter could smell that smoldering sandalwood cologne that he wore - and knew drove Carter crazy. “You could never disappoint me. I understand what you’re saying and why you feel that way.”

“Thanks.” Carter smiled, meaning every word. Miles slowly stood up, stating, “I’ll let everyone know we’re going light this year. I had to call Artie anyway.”

“Why?”

“Well, I have to explain to him that I can’t help him get ready for the match on Sunday.” He shrugged, as if everything he said made the most sense. “It is against my husband after all…”

“No.”

“No?” Miles raised his own brow.

“No.” Carter emphasized. “I would rather you and Kristjan still help him.”

“Babe, did that hair lightener eat through your scalp?” Miles frowned. “You want me to actually help Artie try to beat you?”

“Miles, what I want is for you to help Artie be at his best.” Carter stated. “I mean, I know you and Fenris have done your best training him but Artie has never gone through the same formal training that you and I have. You’ve pretty much just put him through boot camp. I’m going to look like a right, sorry ass champion if he doesn’t give me a fight.”

Miles just stared at his husband seemingly forever before drawing him in close once again and kissing him deeply and lovingly. Once separated, he stated, “You’re an amazing man, love.”

“Yeah and you better not ever forget it, either.” Carter smirked as he turned he snuggled back up against Miles’s muscular torso.

Las Vegas, Nevada -
June 13

What else did you expect for Carter to have for his birthday dinner than his favorite food; sushi? Miles had taken painstaking measures to research where the best sushi could be had in the famed “City of Sin” and discovered none other than Sushi Roku within Ceasar’s Palace. Carter sat across from Miles at the sleek, modern restaurant, the gentle hum of conversation and the clinking of glasses filled the air as a server placed an artfully arranged platter of sashimi between them. Carter grinned as he picked up a piece of toro with his chopsticks.

"How have I never known about this place?" Carter wondered aloud, popping the delicacy in between his lips and savoring its rich flavor. "And how did you find out about it?"

"I'm just amazing that way." Miles quipped, sipping his sake. “Plus, it is your birthday. If you're not getting a party, then I'm damn sure making sure you get the next best thing."

After a virtual feast of sake, uni, yellowtail, and crispy rice with spicy tuna - then more sake, Carter leaned back in his chair and sighed with contentment. "This was perfect."

"Night isn't over, love." Miles started to fish around inside of his suit jacket pocket, both men having wanted to dress up for the occasion. "I have something else for you."

"Another present?" One of Carter's eyes popped open. "Shouldn't I unwrap that when we're alone?"

Miles just winked at him as he slid the small, cobalt blue box across the table to Carter's waiting hand. He watched as Carter carefully unwrapped the present as a familiar glint caught his eye. Nestled inside was the moonstone choker, his father’s gift from years ago. He lifted it gently, noting the delicate repairs made to the broken band and setting. The stone shimmered faintly under the restaurant lights, just like it used to. Carter’s eyes glistened as he looked up to meet Miles' eyes, and he swallowed hard.

"You fixed it." Carter said, finding it hard to speak. Miles nodded, "It was time you had that part of your Dad back."

Carter stood up and moved to kiss Miles, not caring who saw. He set his forehead against Miles' own and he whispered, "Thank you."



And there it was, the most coveted prize in the entire Superstars’ division of Sin City Wrestling. The World Heavyweight Championship. The camera was focused on a closeup shot of the gold and jewel encrusted central plate of the championship title, and slowly drew back to showcase the prestigious title in all its glory. Housed in a trophy case that Miles Kasey had taken the liberty of installing in their home the moment Carter had first won the championship, it served as a prominent reminder that not only did hard work and perseverance pay off, but dreams really did come true. Sappy as the cliche sentiment sounded. And, as the camera drew back completely, standing there staring at the title he had worked so hard for to prove he truly did belong in the upper echelon of his dream sport, was the champion himself. Carter Kasey-McKinney, or known in the six-sided ring of SCW, Helluva Bottom Carter.

Wearing a cream colored dress suit, Carter had his arms folded across his upper body as he stared through his glasses at the championship that had eluded him for so long.

“I know it’s only been three weeks but I am still having a pretty tough time believing that I finally did it. I spent so long chasing the dream that after a time it felt like the dream had started to chase me. When I was down in Sin City Underground, I thought I was on the fast track to success. I thought because I wrapped up the number of championships that I did down there, that when I got signed to SCW, all the pieces of the puzzle would fall into place in the same success I enjoyed in SCU I would enjoy here.”

Carter shook his head derisively.

“I was wrong. SCW proved to me that I was a little fish in an ocean filled with sharks. And those sharks were hungry for my blood. The established stars were not ready to give up their spots to this plant buoyant rookie who just walked into their locker room, expecting success to fall easily to his feet. They were my wake-up call. Men like J2H, Bill Barnhart and Austin James Mercer were just a few of the veteran names who effectively put me in my place. They taught me that the road to success here was filled with speed bumps and potholes and that there would be no smooth coasting along due to past success.”

“I am not ashamed to admit that I was effectively humbled a number of times by men as great as these and a few more. And well I did manage to score some wins to my credit, I've learned, or should I say I was taught, that success in SCW was a thing far easier said than done. That's why when I won the Internet championship, I started to truly believe that things were looking up for me. And when I lost that title to Kevin Carter, I logically thought the next step up for me would be the world championship.”


Carter laughed heartily at his own self-confidence.

“If only I knew then what I knew now! Every single opportunity I had at that championship slipped through my fingers. The Elite Eight tournament. Directly challenging Finn Whelan. After so many failed opportunities I was beginning to wonder if it was simply not meant to be and that the Internet Championship was my peak. I was ready to pack it in and be satisfied with a midcard role were it not for a number of loved ones that believed in me and would not let me limit myself. That is why I was able to overcome the odds and win the Elimination Chamber. And that is why I was able to take Alex Jones's foot and stick it right in his mouth for everything he did or threatened to do at my expense in an effort to either humble me or get me to back off.”

“And that's why sometimes I still wake up, wondering if it was all some sort of cosmic joke. A dream where I have to get up in the middle of the night and look for this very belt…”


Carter shook his forefinger at the world title belt on display.

“... And make sure of the differences between dreams and realities.”

“And you know what the first thought that ran through my mind was? I was wondering who the higher reps were going to schedule to be my first defense against. Oh I knew well enough that I had J2H on the horizon for Summer XXXtreme since he won Blast From the Past, but I didn't want to wait that long to establish myself as a champion. I did not want to wait to prove to everyone that my win over Alex wasn't a win well-earned. I wanted to be a fighting champion. So I sat back and I waited. And it was well worth it because I did not have to wait for long. But it wasn't Mark Ward or Christian Underwood who booked me in my first defense. It was a royal decree from none other than King Guy. And the lucky recipient?”


Carter turned around and had a warm, genuine smile of affection on his face.

“Artie. A man that I am proud to call a friend. A man who sat there as a guest and watched me marry the love of my life, supporting me for all that I am.”

“Now I am going to be the first to admit that Artie was not the first name that came to mind when it came to who would be challenging me for this title. I was thinking of names like Alex Jones, because he's the former champion and if anybody deserves a title opportunity, he does! There's also Eddie Lyons and Jayden Harris and the list just goes on and on. But Artie? I admit that was a surprise, and I don't mean that in a negative way. When one first takes a look at your overall record inside of the ring, I've heard some critics say that your win-loss record on paper is hardly spotless. My response to those armchair experts?”

“We wrestle on a mat. Not on paper. And when I started to come into my own and flourish, my record was no more impressive. Which leads me to believe that you are just that one decisive victory away from proving who you are and who you can be.”

“You're a sweetheart, Artie. I'll be the first to say that and say that Bobbie is truly a lucky lady to have a man like you at her side. Everything that darling friend of mine has been going through? You stood by her without question. And you did even more than that. You took up her mantle so she did not have anything to worry about in her own absence. At this time went on, you started to blossom and take yourself more seriously for one reason and one reason alone.”

“You started to believe in yourself. It became more than just you wanting to fulfill your wife's contractual obligations. Dare I say it, the wrestling bug bit you hard. And you got more involved in more dangerous situations than anybody could have ever expected! I mean, look at how you even first started inside of the ring!"

“You accidentally signed yourself up for Blast From the Past tournament last year, and a number of people got a laugh at the situation. And I admit I am ashamed to admit, I was one of them that got a few chuckles out of it. Not because I thought it was funny that you were in a situation where you could get hurt because you were inexperienced, but because I just saw the comedic nature of the lunacy behind it all. I mean, I didn't understand how such a mistake could be made, and I fully understood why you try to initially get out of it. And when it was pretty obvious that Christian was going to be a butt about it, you did the smart thing. You poor man enough to admit that you were in over your head and you went out and got the help that you needed. You got Miles. You got Fenris.”

“Willing or not, you could not have chosen any better than those two men to help give you a crash course in the art that is our sport. And even though I heard a few horror stories about what went on and that gym, like Fenris having to chase you down and drag you back kicking and screaming, I am proud of you man because it all paid off. You are here. You are real. And you don't give a damn what anybody has to say about your involvement inside of the ring!”

“And that is exactly where you and I are the same Artie. Because like me? All you want to do is prove yourself and prove to everybody else that you belong. I know how that feels man. I thought against every critic in my way to get to where I'm standing right now, and where I'm standing? It's going to be right across the ring from where you are. Because I'm willing to bet more than likely you were not expecting to be my first challenger. Especially considering who are lovely guest referee just so happens to be!”


Carter drew in a deep breath and exhaled sharply while looking upward, shaking his head in faux disbelief.

“King Guy. I thought everything that he booked last year took the cake. I never expected him to be in this year's King For A Day match, let alone win it. And the moment he did, all I could do is wonder what he was going to try to do to top 2024. And when you and he got into that verbal joust on X, that's when I started to think that everything was about to go straight to hell. And I was right. Not because he put you against me, but because he had to insert himself into the equation and that left more questions unanswered.”

“Why?”

“You're my friend Artie. And I don't use that word very often. I've always kept a close circle around me, and you just happen to be one of the special few in my life that I cherish. And deep down, maybe that's why Guy booked this match. He's not normal.”


Carter tapped his head with a finger.

“He has a twisted mindset when it comes to people who cross or disagree with him. He will want to get even, he will want to teach a lesson by his own admission. The problem is, which one of us is he going to want to take to school? I mean, it’s a given that both of us have called him out in the past. So does he want to see me lose the title so soon after winning it, or does he want to see you in what he hopes is an embarrassing situation?”

Carter shrugged.

“Who knows? But, what I do know is what I want to see. I want to see his face filled with disappointment when nothing he wants to see happens. I want to see you and me bring the house down in my first defense and the biggest match of your own career to date! I want to see Guy pout and complain when you and I give him a front row seat filled with disappointment when we don’t try to kill one another but we do put on a kick ass display for the people that do matter!”

"Artie, we've been through a lot together, inside and outside of this business. And I value our friendship. I’ve learned the hard way to keep those close to me, close. But when we step into that ring, everything changes. The Artie that I know, he's gone. In there, you're the challenger who’s out to take something that belongs to me. And I'm the champion who's not going to let it happen. Our differences, the fact that only one of us can walk out with that title, that's going to overshadow everything else. I'm going to do whatever it takes to retain what's mine.”


Carter took that one step forward and clasped his hands together.

“So, this is it. This is the last thing that I'm going to say before I face somebody that holds such a special place in my life. Someone who has become a favorite of both the fans as well as the locker room. You, Artie. I need you to listen and to understand something.”

He leaned in closely toward the camera, beckoning it forward with a wave of the finger.

“I am not going to drop this championship so easily after everything I went through to win it! I am not going to lose this championship a mere two weeks into my very first reign! I am not going to lose this championship one week after that momentous celebration and making a fool of myself!”

“I am sorry Artie, truly. I love you like a brother but it just is not going to happen.”


Carter walked off camera and the last thing seen was one final shot of the World Championship belt before the screen faded to black.

11
Supercard Archives / A Likely Story
« on: May 23, 2025, 06:20:53 PM »
The Kasey Homestead
London, England

The residency of Brianna and Garrett Kasey in which they shared with Brianna and Miles’s mom, Mora, was one of relatively quiet calm and familiarity - at least on this day. The house was empty, save for Miles himself and his niece and nephew. Morrigan was sound asleep in the playpen in the corner of the living room, surrounded by an army of stuffed toys, all standing guard over their little charge. Riley busied himself playing with an impressive array of toys that Carter and Miles had gifted him, much to Brianna and Garrett’s chagrin.

Miles and Carter had taken their duties as the “fun uncles” seriously when they had taken their nephew and niece on a little outing to give their parents a little time to themselves. Of course, had Mom and Dad known what was to come, they might have put a little more thought into the Uncles having free reign for that morning. Because Carter and Miles took the children to the nearest toy store - which just so happened to be Hamleys. This store was, in Carter’s own words, what Toys R Us had strived to be. With a massive selection, it was the prime spot for the Uncles to commence spoiling.

Being less than five months old, the baby just watched from Carter’s arms as they offered one soft plush after another. That was until Miles dangled an Eeyore plush in front of her and her little hands snatched onto it like it was a life preserver. And the moment Eeyore’s nose went in her mouth, the decision was made. Carter then insisted that she couldn’t have just Eeyore without one of each of his ‘friends’ from the Hundred Acre Woods, so plushies of Whinnie the Pooh, Piglet and the rest of the gang were added to her tally.

Riley had struck it rich with his Uncles spoiling him as well, what with toys like the Hot Wheels Shark Car Wash and others. But it was the Sneaky, Snacky Squirrel Game that had both the three year old and his Uncle engrossed. That was until Miles heard the unlocking of the front door and turned his head to see his twin sister entering her home.

“You’re home early.” Miles observed, his sister working as an Esthetician. Brianna paused, taking in the sweet scene and privately felt that her children didn’t get to see enough of her brother - or his husband. Brianna dropped her keys in the ceramic seashell on the accent table beside the front door and she said casually, “I had a light schedule today.”

She then paused and looked around, then found herself asking, “Where’s Carter and Mum?”

Miles, his attention focused solely on the tweezers in the shape of a squirrel, trying to pick up a pebble in the game, answered, “Mum took Carter to her store to explore a bit.” Miles glanced up and added, “I’m hoping she can get him to open up a little.”

To which his sister nodded, having learned from Miles earlier in the week Carter was going through some self doubt issues and needed an impartial ear. It was one of the main reasons they were here - not that Carter knew that. Brianna then asked, “Didn’t you say Carter loved to read?”

Miles nodded, “Mm. He usually has his nose buried in a book in his down time.”

“And he’s something of a shop-o-holic?” She added, her eyebrows raised.

Miles laughed, “Carter got a wedding invite from two different Amazon delivery drivers!”

Brianna then said, her tone taking on a trace of amusement at her brother’s expense, “So you sent him to Mum’s bookstore, a place he might feel obligated to support?”

Miles glanced up, staring at Brianna and she could tell the moment the reality struck him as his eyes went wide and he pursed his lips, “Ooo! I didn’t think of that!”

Brianna sighed, walking past him and she patted him on the shoulder, “Carter’s lucky you’re cute.”

*****

On a side street in London’s Bloomsbury district, there was a small shopping district that favored the tastes of more independent shops and cafes that tended to draw the attention of the tourists and passers by. But there was something special about these smaller shops, particularly the book store that stood nestled between a cafe and a flower shop. It radiated a quaint and timeless charm, its exterior a deep red brick with black awnings over the windows which displayed a variety of employee recommended reads. Golden fairy lights lined the underside of the awning that protected the small exterior nook with two round tables for patrons to sit and enjoy a coffee and a read in the fresh air. And above the door - the name of this locally owned business - “A Likely Story”. This store was the dream realized by the matriarch of the Kasey clan, the very woman who pulled her Nissan Leaf into the reserved parking spot.

Mora stepped out of the driver’s side, followed by her son-in-law, Carter. The young man never grew tired of visiting London, and to discover his mother-in-law was the proprietor of her very own bookstore absolutely enthralled him. She watched with no small amount of pride as Carter’s eyes darted everywhere, taking it all in. The window displays. The chalkboard on the pavement that announced local poetry nights and book club meetings. Even the ivy that perfectly framed the front door held a special charm to it. Carter turned to Mora who had joined him at his side and he asked, “This is yours?”

To which she nodded with a smile as she took his arm as a lady does and they walked toward the entrance. Carter took the initiative to open the door for her and he followed her inside and whatever he had expected to find inside failed by comparison.

Well-loved novels from local authors took prominence in this store’s displays; names such as Richard Osman and Colleen Hoover. Obscure titles and handpicked staff favorites along with the usual popular and classics titles by more well known authors filled out the displays. Soft lighting cast a golden glow over reading nooks with comfortable chairs, some filled by the store’s patrons. Mora followed Carter as he found himself exploring, savoring at first that scent of paper that any avid reader could recognize. Then his nostrils took in a new scent as he turned a corner to find a small coffee counter, all the better to draw in readers who enjoyed a coffee while reading something new. Behind the counter, a chalkboard menu listed local drinks and homemade pastries.

“I should have known you would have zeroed in on the coffee.” Mora half joked, well aware of Carter’s coffee addiction. He turned to respond when the pair were interrupted by a cheery voice, “I didn’t know you were coming in today!”

Carter turned to find an older woman, perhaps in her late fifties or early sixties and to be perfectly honest, resembled Diane Wiest from the film “Practical Magic”. She approached the pair with a charming grace and the type of friendly familiarity that made you instinctively just adore her.

Mora answered her, “I wasn’t planning to, but I wanted to show my son-in-law around.” And that was all the woman had to hear for a gasp, but not one of shock but a delighted surprise.

“Is this Miles’s husband?” She gushed, her older eyes sparkling almost with the delight of a girl a third her age.

“It is.” Mora answered. “Carter? This is my dearest friend, Cora Adkins. She manages the store. Cora, this is Carter…”

Carter took a step forward to offer Cora his hand but found himself suddenly enveloped in a big hug, the woman reacting as if he was some long lost relation, exclaiming, “Oh it’s so nice to meet you!” While Carter himself reacted with surprise, “Oh! You’re a hugger! That’s alright. I am too.”

Carter finally managed to separate himself from the syrupy sweet friend of Mora’s. She then looked over his shoulder to Mora and said, “I’ll just leave you two alone.”

Carter watched her walk back behind the counter piled high with books and he turned to Mora and observed, “I bet she knows the words to every Mary Poppins song, doesn’t she?” To which Mora took his arm again and allowed him to guide her as he explored her store.

Carter instinctively wandered to the fantasy section, his preferred genre of books. His eyes roamed over the selection of titles when he stopped on one in particular: a very nice hardcover edition of the Lord of the Rings.

“Carter, what are you doing?” Mora asked as she watched Carter pulled the volume from the shelf and tuck it into his arms. He sheepishly glanced around until he shifted his eyes to her and answered, “Uhhh, we’re in a bookstore? I’m buying a book.”

“You’re my son’s husband.” Mora stepped up, pointing to the volume in his possession. “Do you honestly think I’d charge you?”

But Carter proved to be equally as stubborn, stating, “You’re Miles’s Mom. Do you really think I wouldn’t support your business?” Leaving her without an immediate response but still, a pleasant feeling as she watched him continue to explore.

He picked up an edition of the literary classic, “the Picture of Dorian Gray” and finally, his gaze fell on “The Priory of the Orange Tree” by Samantha Shannon, its vibrant cover and promise of dragons too tempting to resist. That was when Mora felt best to reel him in, stating, “Okay, I think that’s enough for now before that son of mine has a fit.” Pulling him away before Carter could make for the small table adorned in rainbow colors and filled with books representing the LGBTQ community for the upcoming Pride month….

*****

Carter had just settled into a corner table near the window, his newly chosen books stacked neatly beside him, when Mora appeared with two steaming cups. She slid one across the table to him with a smile, the rich aroma of roasted beans curling between them before taking the seat opposite him. Carter nodded his thanks and took a drink, savoring the surprisingly rich and flavorful taste.

That was when he found his mother-in-law's hand covering his own, drawing his attention to her warm, caring expression. She said “So, how have you been?”

“Me?” He questioned, seemingly caught off guard. “I'm fine. Miles and I are doing…”

“Carter,” Mora said softly, her fingers curling around his own. “I'm not asking about you and Miles. I want to know how you're doing.” Emphasis on the "you're”.

Carter stared into her eyes, trying to decipher what brought this on when it suddenly struck him. The answer. He closed his eyes and exhaled, “Miles talked to you, didn't he?”

“Of course he did.” Mora answered calmly. “Why else do you think he decided to take a detour from the capital of romance to visit home? He's worried about you.”

Carter shook his head “He doesn't have to…”

“Well he is.” She cut him off. “You know that son of mine. He wears his heart on his sleeve. He makes other people's troubles his own.”

“It’s one of the reasons why I love the man.” Carter said with a smile, setting his coffee down. “But he can’t keep doing that for his own mental health. Plus, this is as much a professional issue as it is personal. And Miles isn’t exactly impartial when it comes to my career.”

“He wants what’s best for you.” Mora smiled. “Being confident in someone you love isn’t a terrible trait.”

Carter said, “I know. He’s my biggest supporter. But with what’s going on, I think what I need is the exact opposite. That’s why my first instinct was to call my own Mom.”

“What do you mean?” Mora frowned. “Doesn’t your Mom support your career?”

“She never wanted me to be involved in wrestling.” Carter answered, shaking his head. “Every time I get hurt, it’s just another tally on her list of why I should get out of the sport. She and Grams barely watch my matches because it scares them so much.”

“That last match must have really done a number on them.” Mora observed, to which Carter nodded and said, “Yeah. My phone was lighting up before I ever made it to the hospital and … Wait, you watch?”

“Of course I do.” She said, “I might not be the biggest fan of wrestling but I am a fan of my son. And you.” She gave his hand a shake. “So talk to me.”

“I couldn’t even talk to my own therapist.” Carter shook his head, even though deep-down he felt the need to confide in someone. “I didn’t come all the way to London just to unload on you.”

Mora took Carter’s hand and wrapped it in her own, forcing him to look directly into her eyes. She said, “You listen to me, Carter. I have always - always - told my kids that they could come to me wherever they needed someone. And like it or not, for better or worse, you’re one of my kids now.”

Their eyes remained on one another’s until Carter’s lips turned upright in a smile and he nodded. He picked his almost forgotten coffee up again and slowly confided, “I really don’t even know what’s wrong with me. That’s the problem. I was fine going into the Elimination Chamber, even though everyone thought I’d never make it to the end. Then even after I did win, I was left wondering if I even should have because Jayden was a sitting duck thanks to Vincent Lyons.”

“Questioning the past is not going to do you any good.” Mora observed, her chin resting on her curled fingers. “You can’t change the past and if you continue wondering ‘what if,’ you’ll drown in self doubt.”

“Yeah, well… I’m already at that point.” Carter admitted in defeat. “I’ve had so many chances at the World Championship - and every time I’ve fallen flat on my face. In the tournament, I was eliminated in the first round. I challenged Finn and he beat me. Hell! Alex Jones even beat me and he hasn’t shut up about it since.”

Mora just sat there listening rather than intervene, knowing he needed to vent. Carter continued, “And ever since our match was made official, I keep having people tell me that I’m a failure. I always come close to the gold but I’m unable to go that extra mile to actually win it. Alex especially has been running me down, telling the world I don’t have what it takes to get the job done.”

“I imagine he means fighting dirty.” Mora said, to which Carter nodded. “It looked like you did pretty well for yourself when you were fighting with him. You’re not the one who was left running away.”

“I know.” Carter whispered. “I just-”

“You can’t let him get into your head, Carter.” She said, "That’s exactly what he wants: to throw you off your game before it even begins. You’ve trained too hard and come too far to let kindergarten mind games unravel everything. Stay focused on what you can control, not the noise he’s trying to make. Trust your instincts, trust your training. Block him out and play your game. Not his.”

Carter sat still as Mora’s words settled around him. He didn’t speak or nod, his hand still held lovingly by the woman seated across from him. Slowly, his shoulders eased, and his breath came a little more evenly. He looked up and into her eyes and just smiled.

“Thank you.”



The room was bathed in white - from floor to ceiling, and entirely empty save for the matching sofa and desk. The uniform whiteness reflected the overhead track lighting intensely, erasing depth and distorting perception, evoking feelings of isolation and sterility. Without any decor, the mind may begin to drift inward, amplifying thoughts and emotions.

The lone door that was almost invisible opened and in walked Miles Kasey in bleach-white scrubs, carrying a mannequin draped in a straight jacket with a magazine’s likeness of Alex Jones pasted on its face.  Miles nonchalantly dropped the mannequin onto the sofa and turned to look off camera.

“Oy! That basketcase patient of yours is ready doc!”

“Ah! Excellen Seig Heil!”

A voice with an obviously fake German accent called out. And there in the camera's range walked Doctor Carter Von Bottom. Clad in a suit, his hair clicked back, thick rimmed glasses and to top it off, a pointy beard glued to his chin. He stepped up to the sofa and as he left, Miles was unable to resist grabbing a handful of the good doctors backside.

Dr Carter watched as his aide took his leave before he turned back toward his patient, the viewpoint being from the mannequin itself seemingly.

“So! You haf kome to me Alex Jones fur help since you haf a problem vitt your noodle!”

He tapped a forefinger to his temple before clasping his hands behind his back.

“Zis is fery good! I always tell mein patients zat ze first schtep to recovery is admittingkt zat you haf a problem. Undt between you undt me…”

He leaned in closer toward the patient.

“I haf never met a more problematic man above ze neck zan you Alex Jones. You are a vorld class azzlete who has been respected by fan undt peer alike, undt here you schtand - or lay - ready to  yust throw it all aside. Just fur ze sake un taking ze easy vay out razzer zan earn your vay to your position as you vere once known to do. You cheat, Alex. or shall ve say, your schtrumpet Aaron Asphyxia, cheats for you. Undt vhile ze respectable zing vould be fur you to earn vhat you haf, much like vhen Aaron lays on your bed undt gives you ze full cowgirl, you take ze easy vay out.”

Doctor Carter began to pace back and forth in front of the patient.

“Now you must ask, vhy iz zis? Vhy do I cheat vhen I haf proven many times zat I do not need to? To get to ze root uff ze problem, ve must first explore vhy so many ozzers in sports uff all kinds feel ze need to cheat. People cheat in sports for a variety uff reasons, often schtemmingkt from a desire to vin at all kosts, wezzer for fame, financial reward, or personal ego. It iz ze allure uff victory, ze pressure to perform, undt even personal feelings uff inadequacy zat kan all contribute to cheatingkt behaviors.”

“For some athletes, vinningkt isn't just about ze trophy, but about proving zeir worth undt maintainingkt a positive self-image. At zis schtage uff your career, Alex, zis might just be ze answer zat ve seek. You vant people to remember you beingkt at your very best, even vhen zey are vatchingkt you at your vorst. For men like you, any attention is goot attention.”

“Vhile it is true zat some athletes may feel zey lakk zee natural ability or hafe an injury zat prefents zem from performink optimally, leadink zem to cheat to compensate. In your kase, zis is far from true because you have proven many times in zee past zat you neet not go zee low road to achieve ultimate viktory. You serft as a vonderful example to zee younger generations - both fan ant peer alike. So vhy zen do you not compete nov as sie dit once before?”

“Could it be because you look at zee kurrent playink field, your fellow wrestlers in zee locker room, ant sie see zem as younger. More fit? Perhaps efen shtrategikally superior inside of zee ring? If zis is zee case, zen zee answer voult be klear. Zee shtrong desire to excel ant outperform others can also kontribute to cheating, as athletes may see it as a vay to level zee playink fielt or gain an unfair advantage.”

“Or, could it be simple because…”


Dr Carter proceeded to remove first his glasses and then he stripped the fake pointy beard from his chin and he stared hard into the camera.

“Because you’re a fucked up asshole with all the morals and self respect of Donald Trump on his knees beneath the desk in the Oval office, giving blowjobs to Vladimir Putin!?”

Reaching back blindly behind him, Carter grabbed the one lone chair in the office and swiftly pulled it close behind him and dropped to it, still staring into the camera - IE the patient Alex Jones.

“Why don’t I just do the both of us a favor Alex and cut the bullshit? You can try to delve into the psyche of any one person who cheats in sports but there is one universal truth amongst the many: they are not victims. You - are not a victim! The truth of the matter is that your moral compass is obviously broken! Or maybe it was just never installed. You're like a GPS for ethical dilemmas, leading everyone straight into a pit of shame and regret. It really is impressive how you can navigate your life with a sense of right and wrong that’s as nonexistent as your ability to make a decent decision. Which leaves me to wonder, just what the rest of Wolfslair think of your recent life choices? In retrospect, I would like to think they remember just how you thoroughly chastised and reprimanded Miles for when he attacked Finn from behind. You lashed out at him verbally for his actions, leading such names as Alicia Lukas and Austin James Mercer to agree and turn their backs on Miles, acting as if the man never even existed!”

“And then you turn around and do not the same, but much worse. You beat the shit out of Finn badly enough that you ended up getting yourself disqualified. You pressured the higher ups for a rematch so that you could tie up your loose ends and what did you do? Oh we all know what you did! You embarrassed yourself and dragged the reputation of Wolfslair down into the mud by relying on Aaron to win the championship for you! I can’t recall Alicia ever needing help in order to pull off a win! Even at his worst, when did Austin ever have to rely on outside interference to pull off one of his many impressive wins? Maybe, just maybe… Everyone else in Wolfslair is about to open their eyes and see you for what you’ve become; a hypocritical shell of his former self! A blight on this sport that is going to drag their names down with you, the longer they bother associating with you!”


Carter stood up so fast that the swivel office chair beneath him was sent spinning back, settling hard against the desk.

“So let me ask you this, Alex. Why now? Before that first title match against Finn, you seemed quite content with your role in catering and being at best, a mid card Superstar. So what crawled up your ass and made you change your outlook on things? Because let’s face facts; your head is so far up your ass that it’s probably wher4e you do your best thinking! I am going to hazard a guess here and theorize that you decided that you were at a pretty late stage of your career. There’s been whispers in the locker rooms about that back injury of yours long before Finn Whelan ever made it public. And the rumors of a possible imminent retirement had tongues wagging for months. And yet there you were! Sitting in the background, away from the cameras and listening, allowing all of these people to give voice to your own self doubts. Your back concerned you as it should, and everything they had to say was only making it worse. You wondered how much longer you could go on inside of the ring from a physical standpoint and here your peers and the fans were speculating the same! Maybe even thinking it was time that you hung up your boots and let the younger generation take control and lead things from hereon in. And that right there is where you snapped.”

“Because when all is said and done, you are a self-admitted, self absorbed, egomaniacal twat waffle! You were watching the younger generation Superstars like myself take center stage and you just couldn't stand to share the spotlight! You truly believed that the further up the ladder men like me made it, the farther down you were getting pushed! So you shoved us out of the way and went to take back the spotlight that quite frankly, at this point in your career, you didn't deserve!”

“Try something new for a change Alex, and be honest. Who the hell did you defeat to earn that title match against Finn in the first place? You can't say that you beat Miles because for all your bravado and bluster, he took you to the absolute limit in a time limit draw! Yet somehow the very next week you get announced as the Challenger against Finn!”


Carter held out his arms in stark disbelief at the reasoning.

“I don't know if you played nice and played some bullshit political agenda with Mark or Christian, but in no way did you deserve that title match! Even less so did you deserve the rematch afterwards because you fucking blew it! You got disqualified by your own accord! And yet you have the balls to strut out here and question my validity as to why I'm your challenger!? At least I earned my place against you! At least I had the balls to step inside the Elimination Chamber which is a hell of a lot more than you can say! I had to go through six other men in order to get this chance against you for the Championship! I even went so far as to fight my own husband to get to this point, so don’t ever fucking tell me that I don’t have what it takes to go the distance against you! Don’t you believe for one second that I am not in my rightful place because I am exactly where I belong!”

“But you, Alex? It is truly impressive how you've managed to stumble upon success recently without even breaking a sweat. I mean, who knew that being an ass kisser and ‘being in the right place at the right time was an actual talent? Bravo!”


Carter applauded openly and quite brazenly.

“Alex, your success is like a participation trophy for a race you were too slow to even enter. It’s a pity that mediocrity can still find a way to stumble into the spotlight. You're like a broken pencil: pointless and always trying to take shortcuts, but in the end, you just prove that cheating is the only way you can even pretend to compete against men who have a longer and brighter future in this business than you could ever pretend to.”

“And yes.”


Carter nodded knowingly, but there was anything but merriment or even sarcasm in his eyes. It was something harder - darker.

“I am well aware I probably said some things that you were expecting. But in my defense, it's hard not to be predictable Alex. One can only say so much of variety week after week when dealing with an asshole that's as one dimensional as you are. It's like your personality took a shortcut through a flat field and forgot to pick up any depth along the way! You are not the unique and trail blazing star that you like to believe yourself to be! Do you think yourself unique? Do you believe that you’re something special and that everyone around you looks on in envy?”

Carter rolled his eyes.

“Bitch! You are not the special snowflake that you’ve led yourself to believe! Trust me when I say this: that there are hundreds, perhaps thousands, of wrestling promotions around the world - and in every single one of those promotions,  there is a man just like you! When God or whatever deity you may choose to believe in made you, he, she or they did not break the mold! They just took one look at you and hit factory reset and churned out one right after the other! Hoping to eventually get it right but thus far have fallen short. You're like something limited edition. Everyone pretends to care, but deep down, we all know you're just another common print in a world full of masterpieces.”

Carter nodded.

“Yeah. You got one over on me. But here’s the thing: that was back in March. You act as if it was a cakewalk but it took two of your curb stomps to put me down! I gave you a bigger fight than you were ready for and deep down, that’s what got into your head. The fact that you practically passed out from the pain and exhaustion to pin me in that match. And when I won the Chamber, you realized that you and I were going to meet again but this time? The stakes would be higher. So you went the extra mile with the insults, telling me that I didn’t deserve to be where I am now. How I always get close to the brass ring, only to let it slip from out of my grasp. Sound familiar, Alex?”

“And all this time, you thought that you were in my head when the opposite has been true.”


Carter took a step closer to the door and opened it up, giving the camera one last look.

“I’m in your head now Alex, and after you see me holding up what used to be your precious World Heavyweight title? You’ll never get me out!”

He slammed the door shut behind him.

12
Supercard Archives / FAMILY TIES
« on: May 17, 2025, 09:37:49 PM »
Amsterdam, The Netherlands -
Ziggo Dome
05/11/2025


Backstage under the harsh glare of the overhead fluorescent lighting, Carter sat on a folding chair, cradling his swollen hand as one of the SCW’s hired paramedics examined his fingers closely, the skin scraped off by the blows he had rained down on SC W’s top dawg, Alex Jones. The reigning World Heavyweight Champion. The skin was bruised, and knuckles slightly swollen but not alarmingly so.

“Well,” The older woman said in a heavily accented English for his benefit. “You can still move your fingers so nothing is broken. I would try to avoid swinging at any more walls any time soon.”

She offered him a wisp of a smile, one of which he returned but far more subdued than he might ordinarily. He just nodded, and the only thing he could say was an obligatory and half-hearted “Thank you.” To which she handed him an ice pack and picked up her bag and headed elsewhere that she might be needed for the night’s events.  Carter watched her disappear into the throng of bodies that moved to and fro throughout the backstage hall before he lowered his head and stared at his hand. He could, in fact, still move his fingers but they felt slightly stiff. He can not remember ever hitting anyone the way that he just had Alex.

The sting in his knuckles was sharp, but it was nothing compared to the fire he felt inside, what had started as a kindle of annoyance and was now burning hot like an inferno. The replay of the attack on the Champion was like a highlight reel on a never ending loop inside of his head. It wasn’t just an ambush—it was a message. Carter had crossed a line, and he knew it. But as he flexed his fingers, there was no regret in his eyes; only resolve. For years, he’d played by the rules, smiled for the cameras, waited his turn. Tonight, he’d ripped the spotlight away by force. Whatever punishment came next, it didn’t matter. Carter wasn’t just gunning for the top anymore—he’d just declared war.

“Here.” The deep voice laced with an English accent said as the ice pack was gently taken away and replaced with an actual bag filled with ice and wrapped in a thin towel to prevent too much cold exposure against the skin. So distracted by his own thoughts was Carter that the arrival of his husband and fellow SCW Superstar Miles Kasey gave him a start.

“If you’re anything like me, those ice packs don’t do shit.” Miles sighed as he took a seat on the bench that was right to the left of Carter. Together the two lovebirds sat in a blessed silence, mere words not needing to be spoken between them. Or at least, that was how things seemed initially. Until Miles looked up and turned his head away from watching Janet the Makeup Lady perform her art on one of the Bombshells down the hallway and he looked his loving husband over, closely examining him.

“So, that was quite the performance.” Miles started to speak up. Feeling the need to get this out in the open. “You mind explaining what that was all about?”

“Excuse me?” Carter finally was able to pry his eyes away from the floor and ultimately found his lingering gaze on the man to his side.

“You heard me.” Miles reiterated. “What was up with what just happened out there?”

“Wait…” Carter stared blankly at Miles, the words tumbling from his lips sounding more like one of those Zen riddles than a coherent question. His brow furrowed, and he tilted his head slightly, much like a confused puppy. “After everything that bastard's done over the past few weeks… after threatening everyone around me … are you upset with what I did to him?”

Miles looked aside and scoffed audibly, like he couldn’t believe Carter could even question where his loyalties might lay. Finally Miles stated simply, “I’m not upset about what you did – at least, .All I know is that we were watching that arse on the TV backstage with Ally and LJ and next thing I know? I turn my head and you’re gone, and then there you are on the TV. Beating the shit out of him.”

Before Carter could utter so much as a word of protest, Miles held up both hands to forestall any oncoming words and Miles said, “Not that he didn’t deserve it. But… After what Lyons did to you last week, that was a risk, love. A dumb one. I mean if things didn’t go the way that they did…”

“I get it.” Carter said softly, turning away from Miles and he just found himself staring off into a sea of nothingness. Allowing his attention to be swallowed up by the chaotic happenings that were going on backstage between the staff and wrestlers alike to pull this show off.

Miles sighed, “I’m just asking that you warn me next time you go out to do something like that.”

“Warn you.”

“Yeah.” Miles nodded. “We’re married Carter. That means we communicate things like this between us.”

“You mean like how you communicated with me when you went out and attacked Finn to get that title shot?” Carter said quietly, turning his head back to look deeply into Miles’ warm, brown eyes. “Thereby ostracizing yourself from Wolfslair by action and me by association?”

There was something Carter saw deep within his husband’s eyes. Pain? Guilt perhaps? Miles finally yielded, turning slightly away from Carter and he drew in a deep breath, slowly allowing it to escape through his pursed lips.

“They were at our wedding, Miles.” Carter stressed. “They were right there, supporting us on the most important day of our lives.” Carter glanced away and a mirthless laugh escaped from him. “Shit, things were even calming down between Austin and myself.”

“You’re right.” Miles whispered, words uttered so low that Carter wasn’t entirely certain that he had even heard them. Miles added, “Not sure I like where this is coming from, but you’re right.”

“Where what is coming from?” Carter quipped. “My calling you out on your bullshit?”

“Exactly.” Miles smiled, leaning over from the bench to nudge Carter playfully in the arm. “I’m not sure I like that.”

“Hey, husband’s prerogative.” Carter returned the smile to Miles, giving just as well as he got. That was when he felt Miles’s hand grip him gently around his upper arm to get him up off of his feet. He steered Carter around and sat him down beside him with his arm draped comfortably around his shoulder.

“So what’s this really about?” Miles whispered in his ear, trying to keep their conversation relatively private.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean,” Miles answered. “That what just happened wasn't just about getting some pound of flesh on Alex Jones.”

“Like hell it wasn’t!” Carter started to protest and Miles quickly back pedaled for a change of words.

“Alright, it was.” Miles admitted. “Or, at least a part of it was. But there's more than just Alex going on in here.” He tapped his index finger gently on Carter’s head. “Something else is going on in there, isn't there?”

Carter met Miles’s gaze, those familiar eyes filled with a quiet intensity but also the gentle caring that he had come to know and cherish these past few years. The question hung in the air between them, delicate and heavy all at once. Carter opened his mouth, then closed it again, the words refusing to come.

“I don’t know.” He finally said, turning to look away, finding himself locking eyes with a reflection of himself, the glass door that led to inner offices of the Ziggo Dome, Carter noting for perhaps the first time his own gaze could be somewhat disconcerting. He shrugged his slim buttoned shoulders and said in what was ultimately an almost pitiful tone of voice to Miles's ears, “I just don't know.”

“You know you can talk to me about anything?” Muscled arm around his shoulder offering a comforting, reassuring squeeze. He leaned in and emphasized, “Right?”

“I know.” He found himself smiling despite his dower mood. “But it's hard to talk about your problems when you don't exactly know what the problem is.”

Carter felt Miles's hand slip from his shoulder and almost immediately regretted the loss of that familiar touch. Miles leaned back against the wall in the hallway, running the palms of both hands down along his thighs. If there was anything miles could be counted on, it was taking somebody else's pain and making it his own. It was wanting to solve the problems of those around him, most especially his husband. He hated seeing Carter wallowing in a state of self-doubt, threatening to all but drown himself beneath the waves. Protective hubby mode had been activated.

“Maybe…” Miles started to speak, his words meant for Carter although he was not directing them at anyone in particular. “I think…that maybe Alex is getting into your head a little bit more than you want to admit?”

But all Carter could do to that accusation was scoff and turn his head away, pretending he either did not hear the words Miles had just spoken or that he completely misinterpreted the situation.

“Hey.” Miles spoke up once again, trying to both diffuse the situation as well as support his husband as he was lawfully wedded to do so. “I've known Alex longer than you have. I know he can get into the mines of even the strongest men. And you are one of the strongest I know.”

“One of?” Carter questioned almost comically, and got a laugh from his husband in the process. Miles said, “See? There’s that sass and confidence I fell in love with! Don't let him get you babe. You've got this.”

“Oh you have to say that.” Carter half laughed, looking away. “I think it was somewhere in our marriage vows. Love, honor, and stroke each other's… egos.”

Miles snorted, then quickly covered his nose and mouth with his hand his eyes quickly flicking back and forth from left to right to see if anyone in attendance perhaps had noticed. He could always count on Carter for having at least one dirty thought per conversation.

Miles finally turned back to him and his heart absolutely ached at seeing those slumped shoulders and the downcast expression. Like a puppy that had either been kicked one too many times or was at least awaiting that inevitable kick that it had come to expect.

“Maybe you could talk to Doctor Delacore?” He offered as a suggestion, but Carter shook his head no almost immediately. Carter said, “I can't just keep going to her every time I have a mental crisis.”

Now it was Miles's turn to glance away, something of a blank expression on his face until he finally spoke aloud, “Remind me again what she does for a living?”

Carter turned his head to him straight away and shook it, the corners of his lips quivering upright. “Don't get smart with me.” Earning for himself, his husband's eyes tightly closed and his pearly whites showing in a beaming smile as his shoulders shook. A self-satisfied and Hardy chuckle on Miles's part.

Finally calming himself, Miles found his husband casually leaning against him. A token of the support they offered one another. Both figuratively as well as literally.

Miles finally said, “Well, you need somebody to talk to. Somebody impartial. Obviously that's not me because I'm going to say you're perfect just the you are. And you don't want to talk to Doctor Delacore so I guess you're just going to have to talk to someone in the family “

“Miles, we are on tour.” Carter oh so helpfully pointed out. “We're not leaving for the states in the middle of it just so I can bitch and moan to my mother or Grams.”

Miles shook his head and said, “I wasn't actually thinking of them this time.”

Carter looked up and frowned, “Then who?”

London, England
Twenty-four hours and 217 miles later


The small, Victorian terraced house stood quietly on a narrow, cobbled street. The houses on either side were close enough together to offer the familiarity of one’s neighbors even if it did come with a relative lack of true privacy. Ivy crept lazily up one side, curling around the edges of the sash windows. The front yard of the one house in particular opening onto a modest but no less impressive front garden, the scented beacon featuring nothing less than an array of roses, daffodils, bluebells, tulips, and, of course, a personal favorite for the matriarch in this given household - Calla lilies.

The turquoise Vauxhall Insignia slowed to a crawl just outside of this one house in particular, the engine shutting off quietly. Soon after, the front driver’s side door opened up and Miles Kasey set foot out onto the road, in front of the house his family in the UK called home. But of course, he did not come alone. As opposite him, the passenger door opened and out stepped his so-called “better half” in Carter. Someone inside of the house must have noticed or been watching for their arrival, as the front door opened and there stood the matriarch of the Kasey family, Miles’s and Brianna’s mom - and Carter’s mother-in-law, Mora Kasey.

From where the two young men stood on the street, they could see the glow in Mora’s eyes at her son and son-in-law coming home, even if for a short time. That was the moment Carter understood where Miles was coming from in regards to family.

As it would turn out, he had more to support him now than he realized.

To Be Continued



While the rest of the world tended to believe that the weather in London was always rainy with gray clouds and nary a blue filled sky to be seen, the truth was much more complicated. London, perhaps more than any other location around the globe, possessed weather that was completely unpredictable. The main reason being that it was basically an island caught between continental Europe and the Atlantic Ocean. They had seasonal weather, much like everyone else. They had sunshine and heat waves, snow and cold alike. People just tended to assume the worst in regards to the wet, rainy weather.

Of course, in this case those assumptions just so happened to prove true. It was mid afternoon in London, the sky had a gray, overcast quality behind it and a light rain had deftly escaped from the clouds overhead, the weather forecast threatening heavier rainfall later. But for now? A relatively short distance from the Tower bridge, it was perfect.

Carter sat quietly on the edge of the Girl With a Dolphin fountain, the soft splash of the fountain's water mingling with the telltale patter of the light rainfall on the pavement. Carter glanced back over his shoulder and watched the water arc around the dolphin’s sculpted form, letting the rhythm of the fountain steady his thoughts. Something he badly needed at the time. More so than he cared to admit.

He finally turned his head back away from the fountain and craned his neck back, his face directed toward the heavens with his eyes closed, the drizzle of the rain streaking down his features.

“I know. A lot of people have been expecting me to already be in Paris,  and I will be. But for personal reasons I had to take a slight detour and get my head on straight. After all, we wouldn't want me giving Alex Jones less than my absolute best.”

Carter lowered his head from the sky and opened his eyes, staring straight ahead of the camera.

“Would we?”

“Now, I seem to recall Alex Jones saying something about how I don't deserve this opportunity? That's real cute - and also a touch hypocritical - coming from a man such as yourself. I went through six other men in the Elimination Chamber to earn this opportunity. Six men, who are my dad, with each and every one capable of taking you out and taking the World Heavyweight Championship away from you. No granted, I didn't win the Chamber the way that I would have wanted to, thanks to Vincent Lyons, but here we are! So you and I are just going to have to agree to disagree. And as far as being deserving?”


Carter scoffed

“Your opportunities at the World Heavyweight Championship should have ended when you rang Finn Whelan’s bell with that steel chair. You never should have been given that one on one rematch. If anything? You should have been forced to step inside the Elimination Chamber along with Finn just like the Bombshells did. Which tells me that women like Kayla Richards and Andrea Hernandez are more of a man than you are. And yet you still could get the job done on your own.  You had to turn winning into a group project because you weren't man enough to do what others were unable to do, and that's beat Finn Whelan clean.”

Carter shrugged.

“But I guess that just proves that teamwork really does make the dream work - especially when that dream is not to rely on your own God given abilities but instead on some cheap hoe who's so frigid that the furnace kicks on every time she spreads her legs!”

Carter leaned over at the waist, his elbows resting on his knees and his hands clasped together.

“I know that I'm the underdog going into this match. Trust me, I have an entire world of wrestling fans telling me the fact. My opponent? He just so happens to be the loudest out of all of them. This match, I've heard people describe as old school versus new school. And I don't think I have to tell you which one Alex represents and which one I do. I will be the first to admit that Alex Jones is the veteran of this match. He's got a leg up on me in just about every way that the armchair experts that are predicting he's going to retain can attest. And that's fine. Everybody's entitled to their opinions. And I've been listening to them with an open mind because here's the thing.”

Carter motioned with a wave of his fingers for the camera to move closer and once it did so, he continued.

“I've been listening because it's going to make the end result even sweeter when I prove them wrong, and end Alex Jones's third championship reign at only fifty seven days. That's going to sting, isn't it Alex? I mean, after all we just came from a champion - I tried and true champion - who held the title for a record-breaking four hundred and seven days. Quite the contrast, wouldn't you say? Go from a champion that we could be proud of to one whose title reign is going to end up being so short that a TikTok video will feel like an epic saga compared to it. Fun fact! Your three championship reigns combined will be barely half of Finn's when all is said and done!”

“I mean, seriously Alex! What exactly have you done to be proud since winning that championship? And I don't mean  those delusions of grandeur that you keep popping off about every time you can get your face into a camera. What have you done besides threaten my loved ones in some feeble attempt to get me to back off from this match?”


Carter nodded seriously.

“Yeah. Don't think I don't see through your bullshit for what it really is. The minute I won the Chamber and you beat Whelan, I had you. I was in your head. People keep coming to me and asking me if I'm nervous about this title shot against you. They love to throw it in my face about how many opportunities I've had at grasping the brass spring, only to fall off the damn horse in the process.  and yes, I'll be the first to admit that my career in SCW has been taking longer to get off the ground than I would have hoped. But here's the thing…”

“I'm not a quitter. I'm young. I'm patient. And I got all the time in the world to sit back and watch you sweat it out. Because you can't say the same thing, can you? Trust me, I've heard The whispers around the locker rooms. I've heard the rumors about how your in-ring career can't last much longer. Not with that bad back of yours especially!”


Carter turned briefly toward the camera and winked, clucking his tongue.

“By the way, Finn Whelan? Thanks for that. Alex Jones has a target on his back, literally, and you just handed me a loaded weapon!”

“And this is where things get interesting because it has a clash of two styles, too theoretical outcomes. Alex Jones is hurt, his time is limited and there is no denying the fact. But they say that a wounded animal is the most dangerous. Almost as dangerous as an animal that is protecting its kin. And that's the exact position that Alex put me in. And he has only himself to thank for that. Alex, you thought by threatening my family, by going out of your way to hurt LJ, that it would get me to, how did you phrase it? Oh yeah!”


He “air quotes”.

“‘Fall in line’ I believe for the words you used. And by fall in line, I'm assuming you meant for me to back off and either not accept this match or simply job out. And you almost got your way last week, didn't you? Didn't you!? You were standing right there when Vincent Lyons took my head off with that chair! And I bet you were waiting with bated breath, hoping beyond measure that I wouldn't be cleared for this match against you! You were probably hoping that you would get a night off or that they just tossed some poor schlep a bone and give you someone else, somebody that you would believe in your delusional state to be a working holiday.”

“Well, sorry to disappoint. Because you must have been shitting yourself when I showed up and the match was still on! You can look everywhere for a place to hide, probably safest under Aaron's skirt, but this is one fight that you're not going to be able to avoid for very long. And that's exactly what it's going to be. I'm no fool. I know what you're capable of now, and that was your mistake. You showed your hand against Finn. You showed against my brother-in-law the depths you were willing to sink. You should have waited. You  could have played nice, lulled me in with some false sense of security and boom!”


He snapped his fingers.

“Do to me what you did to Finn and everything in your fantasy world would be all hunky dory. That would have been the smart thing, but I imagine that at your advanced age, it couldn't be helped. you just thought you could keep the same, tired act going for whatever short time is left in your career and people would continue to fall for it. People would watch your levels of depravity to succeed, only to circle around and think oh he wouldn't do that to me only to fall victim time and again.”

“I'm no expert, Alex. I'm not the veteran of as many ring wars as you are. But I've still been around the block a time or two. And more importantly? I have people in my corner that actually give a damn about me and don't see me as some sort of needle dick meal ticket. They point out the flaws in your logic if I don't see them. They show me where that first crack showed up in your facade and where to apply the pressure.”

“Your isolation, your arrogance, is your undoing. And what you did to Finn? I would consider it poetic justice to do the exact same thing to you.”


Carter slowly stood up and turned around to face the fountain, tucking his hands deep into his pockets as the rain started to come down even harder.

“For my relatively few short years in this business, and for all my rookie mistakes, there is one universal truth that has been dealt to me since I first started training to live out my dreams inside of the ring. Every champion must one day become a former champion. The torch gets passed. Some champions do so gladly, while others had to be dragged away from the spotlight kicking and screaming.”

Carter turned back around and away from the fountain.

“I can't wait to see which one you are going to be Alex. Although the past few months is any indication, I think you already gave away that secret as well.”

Carter shrugged with indifference and gave a sympathetic look toward the camera before turning and walking off camera, his body blending in with the tourists and locals alike.

13
Climax Control Archives / Lyons Tamer
« on: May 02, 2025, 09:27:18 PM »
Stockholm, Sweden
Avicii Arena

It was less than a week ago when all hell broke loose following the Main Event to Climax Control, and much of the controversy surrounded none other than the World Heavyweight Champion, Alex Jones. Alex had issued an ominous threat against his number one contender, Carter McKinney - promising that Carter’s loved ones would bear the burden of his “sins” against the champion. And Alex is nothing if not a man of his word.

Carter’s brother-in-law, Lyle Kasey Junior, fell in defeat to the veteran wrestler - and it was Carter that saved him from a post-match beat down. It was also Carter that suffered for his efforts, thanks in part to the timely interference of Aaron Asphyxia and a curb stomp right into the very same chair he had used against Alex mere seconds ago. Which was where we picked up mere minutes later, following the arrival of Carter’s husband and LJ’s half-brother Miles…

“Careful, luv.” Miles said as the curtains to the famed “gorilla position” were thrown open wide and he and a now alert LJ, helped Carter through - his arms draped over the shoulders of both Kasey brothers. They took one step at a time, carefully, as they led Carter down the small flight until Carter's feet met solid ground once again.

“Miles…” Carter said, his bell clearly been rung, but still as stubborn and as feisty as ever. “I’m fi-”

“You’re NOT fine.” But it was LJ who had spoken up in place of his own brother. He and Carter had issues between the two of them at one point but that was ancient history. Carter was his family now, and Carter had proven that by coming to his aid when he needed it. The least LJ could do was the very same. “I was RIGHT there and felt that fecking stomp! If I wasn’t so damn out of it…”

“Stop, the both of you.” Miles all but commanded as they set foot on the floor and were converged upon by some of their close friends such as a concerned Alexandra Calaway, not to mention Bella Madison and her own husband, Malachi. But it was the sudden presence of Christian Underwood, flanked by two of the backstage paramedics that were hired primarily for just such occasions.

“Follow me.” Was the simple but direct command of the SCW’s boss man as he did an about face and headed back up the aisle with Miles and LJ helping Carter along the path…

***

“Do you feel nauseated?” One paramedic asked Carter, as the young grappler sat on the bench in the room set aside for first aid. LJ had taken his leave momentarily alongside Alexandra, but Miles remained, hovering as close as allowed while the two paramedics did their work. Christian had taken his leave with the specific request that he and Mark Ward be updated as soon as possible on Carter’s condition.

The second paramedic made note of this on the tablet in his hand, while her peer shone a small light in Carter’s eyes, murmuring solidly, “So you just have the headache?” To which Carter nodded in the affirmative.

“I just had my head stomped into a steel chair.” Carter retorted with a trace of sarcasm in his tone. “I’d be surprised if I didn’t.”

“Babe…” Miles all but warned Carter, knowing his husband’s saucy nature and even more acidic tongue. But these professionals were only doing their jobs and Carter’s personality quirks could hinder that.

The older man that was kneeling in front of Carter for the examination glanced back at Miles over his shoulder and smiled appreciatively. He turned back to the ‘patient’ and addressed him, “No dizziness? No sensitivity to the light in this room?” Both of which Carter shook his head no to in answer. The paramedic then said, “Okay, up.”

Carter did as instructed, and the paramedic stepped back and said, “Walk across the room and back.” As in testing him for any signs of imbalance or sudden waves of dizziness that might arise. Carter did as told, walking across the room and passing Miles who watched his progress intently. Carter arrived at the far wall, then turned back but it was as he passed Miles again that Miles jumped, almost making a squeaking noise.

“Oop!” Miles quipped. “I think he’s good.”

“Why do you say that?” The female paramedic asked, shaking her head as Carter returned to sitting on the bench at their direction.

Miles answered, “He grabbed me arse.”

All heads turned to Carter who just wore that smoldering grin on his face. The male paramedic exhaled gently, shaking his head. He took his place beside his coworker and said for both Carter and Miles to hear, “I don’t think he has a concussion since he just has the headache, so I don’t think a trip to the hospital is necessary.”

“Thank fuck…” Carter whispered, but the paramedic continued, “Just take some over the counter aspirin for the headache for the time being. But I would suggest not leaving for Copenhagen tomorrow as scheduled. I would wait an extra day, just to be on the safe side.”

“Is that really necessary?” Carter asked, but before either paramedic could say anything, it was Miles who answered with a firm, “Yes it is!” prompting Carter to turn his head aside with an almost comical expression that silently said “Sorry I spoke!” Miles then looked to the two as he opened the door and he gave a genuine smile of appreciation for the care shown to his husband, “Thank you. Both of you.”

They both smiled and nodded as Carter slowly stood up, still feeling it, and Miles was quick to lend him a helping hand and he escorted him through the door as it shut behind them. Miles started to walk down the hall, heading in the direction of the locker rooms with his arm snugly wrapped around the waist of his husband.

Miles said, “I’ll drop you off for a moment to get your things and let LJ and Ally know we’ll meet them for a late dinner. I have to go talk to Christian.”

“About what?” Carter asked, his brow knitting into a frown as if he had some slight inkling on the direction Miles’s mind was headed. And he was right.

“Protective hubby mode has been activated.” Miles stated matter-of-factly, a statement that sounded silly but was anything but intended. “So I’m going to have a little chat with Christian and…”

But whatever else Miles was going to say was interrupted by a forceful, “no.” emanating from Carter himself who stopped, forcing Miles to come to a halt as well. Carter turned to face Miles directly and shook his head, a most uncharacteristic expression of stern authority on his own face. “Just… no.”

“No, what?” Miles questioned, to which Carter answered, “No going to Christian and wanting a match against Alex.”

“After what that fuck did to you!?” Miles asked, clearly caught off guard by this stark refusal on Carter’s behalf. “Why shouldn’t I go out there and kick his…?”

“Because I am asking you not to!” Carter’s voice rose before he could check himself. The two men stared into one another’s eyes, as if searching for something. A lingering silence was kept between them until Carter broke it with no small sense of discomfort. He asked, “Do you believe I can beat Alex?”

Miles frowned, as if he couldn’t believe Carter was questioning his faith in him. “Luv, you know I do!”

“Then you need to step aside and let me handle this.” Carter stated, his words strong. His tone was even stronger. “Because even if I do win the title from Alex, how seriously will anyone take me with you handling all my fights for me? Or softening up Alex for me two weeks before our match?”

Miles stared hard at him, but his facial expressions softened as he took in his words and the meaning behind them. If Miles went to Underwood now and demanded a match against Alex, it would be little to no better than what happened when Vincent Lyons interfered in the Elimination Chamber, costing Jayden Harris and leaving Carter questioning to this very day if he truly deserved that victory and the title opportunity against Alex Jones in Paris.

“You know I don’t like this?” Miles asked with more of a statement than a question. Carter just smiled and he answered back, “And you know how much I love it when protective hubby mode is activated but there are just sometimes when I have to do this on my own. Like now. Vincent already took away the credibility for my win in the Chamber. Please don’t do the same with Alex.”

Miles drew in a deep breath and gently exhaled through his nose, his eyes never leaving those beautiful blue orbs that he often found himself lost in. He felt the familiar warmth of love swell in his chest. Though he had his own thoughts, his own wishes melted in the light of Carter’s persistence. With a small smile he wrapped both arms around him and drew Carter into one of those famously talented hugs.

“If it matters to you, then it matters to me,” Miles said, his voice low and yielding, not out of defeat, but out of devotion.

Copenhagen, Denmark -
Royal Arena

Standing in an empty wrestling arena, the silence feels almost surreal, a stark contrast to the roar that usually fills the space. Rows of vacant seats stretch into the shadows, their stillness echoing with memories of cheers, chants, and the clash of bodies in the ring. The faint scent of sweat and adrenaline lingers in the air, mixing with the sterile smell of disinfectant. Overhead, spotlights cast long, sharp beams onto the vacant ring, now just a silent stage awaiting its next battle. The emptiness carries a strange weight, as if the ghosts of past matches still linger, watching, waiting for the bell to ring again. And it was inside of that ring where the “Pride of SCW” - Helluva Bottom Carter, stood.

The camera panned a surrounding shot, showcasing each side of both this young grappler as well as the arena where in two days, the latest stop on the Viking Era tour would take place. More to the point, it would be where Carter would put the proverbial foot down on an issue that had arisen in recent weeks.

“Let me put this as gently as I can, and this goes out to the so-called ‘loose cannon’ of the Lyons Den. My opponent in just a matter of days. Vincent Lyons … Junior. Vincent, I won’t pretend any sort of good will between your family and myself - save for perhaps Eddie and that’s only because in a family of black sheep, Eddie is solid gold. But with his present company excluded, please allow me to say that the Lyons family is about as stable as a game of Jenga during an earthquake!”

“And yes, this all started when the Queen Bee herself, Little Ms Victoria, decided to play sex therapist between Miles and myself and show us that pain is supposedly pleasure or something to that degree. Really, who the hell knows what goes through that woman’s head? I mean I could say she’s the more shallow basket case between the two of you when the truth is just that much more simple; Victoria Lyons is like a family heirloom that nobody wants to inherit. Cluttered, outdated, and just a constant reminder of how bad taste can run in the same bloodline. I never really had any issues with the woman, up until she decided to play off some perverse pleasure of watching Miles and myself beat one another bloody. I mean, she and I even bonded somewhat over our mutual affection for Patti Lupone.”


Carter snapped his finger as if to proclaim, “Yes Queen!”

“But after your actions in the Chamber, and her being almost as dismissive as you were in what you cost me? The gloves are off and the filter is non-existent. But this isn’t about her, not really. This is about you and why I went to the brass and asked for this match specifically. This is why I wanted to stand inside of the ring against a man so many are calling one of the more physically and psychologically dangerous Superstars in all of Sin City Wrestling. And that is to deliver one very simple message…”

“Stay out of my business!”


Carter raised his brow, his eyes glaring right into the camera.

“I blame you, Vincent. For everything! SCW was making history and seven men went into that Elimination Chamber and we put on the grandest show, one that I am certain will have its place as a Match of the Year candidate. We didn’t leave a single fan in their seat that night, but you just couldn’t handle that, could you? You just had to be a part of things, even if literally nobody wanted you out there! I had Jayden! I knew it then, just as I know it now! But you took that away from me. For whatever reason you have it out for the Brat, you took away all credibility of that one career defining win! Now, for the remainder of my career, I am going to be left wondering those two most painful words – ‘what if?’! And that’s why I wanted this match! That is why I called you out!”

“You  and that Queen cousin of yours, you both told me to just accept the win and move on.”


Carter shook his head.

“Sorry Junior, but I don’t work that way. Do you honestly think for a second I haven’t come across men like you before? The kind of man who walks into a room and makes the air feel charged, like a storm about to break? Unpredictable and explosive, a man that plays by no one’s rules. Not because he wants to be thought of as a rebel, but because rules simply didn’t exist in your world! A man who’s temper flares without warning, your maniacal laughter too loud, and who’s silence is often more dangerous than your words.”

“I’ve known men like you my whole life, Vincent. People around you watch with a mix of awe and fear, never sure if you’re about to start a fight or crack a joke. A loose cannon, volatile and magnetic, the kind of man you can’t trust but also you can’t ignore.”

“But here’s the thing; do you know what happens when you turn your back on so-called ‘loose cannons’ and ignore their reputations? They disappear. All of your words - which I’m certain Victoria thinks of as sharp and commanding - are going to fall flat on deaf ears. And you are going to fall flat beneath the uncomfortable weight of your own failure. You and Victoria think of you as some powerful figure to be in awe of, but in truth the world sees you as you are. Small. Insignificant. Grasping at some ghost of control that you never really had in the first place outside of your own family tree, if even there!”


Carter approached the side of the ring where he leaned against the ropes, resting his forearms on the top rope and he looked down into the camera below.

“The sad, simple truth of this entire ordeal between us Vincent is that I don’t care. I don’t care about you, or whatever the hell you have going against Jayden Harris. Jayden made his thoughts about me all too evident last week and I can respond to everything he said about me with two very simple words - ‘suck it!’. But you, this is about you. Literally everyone around the world watched you get involved in the Chamber, but at the time nobody was angry at you. They just felt pity. Because interfering in that match was like seeing a raccoon try to join a ballet recital. Completely out of place and embarrassing for everyone involved. Especially your own flesh and blood.”

“She’d never admit it but I can’t imagine Victoria feeling anything but shame where you’re concerned. She’s become the most dominant Bombshell Roulette Champion in recent memory so kudos to her! And no matter where he stands, no matter what Victoria says to the contrary, Eddie is a success story and his star is just going to burn hotter and shine brighter the longer he’s in the spotlight! But you?”

“If you were any more of a failure to your family, you’d have to apply for a part-time job as a cautionary tale! I mean, people talk down on me about not being able to extend my reach and grab that brass ring, but you serve as something of an inspiration for all the wrong reasons. It’s impressive how you’ve achieved absolutely nothing with all the time in the world to be somebody other than Victoria’s toady!”


Carter gave the ring ropes a hard tug - as if testing them - but he used them as a means to stand upright. Tall and proud. The number one contender to the World Heavyweight Championship. 

“I also admit that this match is going to serve another purpose, so I hope you don’t mind my use of you as something akin to a guinea pig. Men like you… Men like Alex Jones. You question me. Question whether or not I have the killer instinct to do what must be done in order to take that one, final step up the mountain. Well, after Sunday? Nobody is going to be questioning just how far I can go in order to get things done - and to make things right. The days of people questioning how far I can go in this business are going to come to an end, and I can only pray to god that Alex Jones will be watching - because while you’re first? He’s next.”

Carter then stepped through the ropes and dropped to the ringside floor, one last thing to say to the Lyons whom he knew would be watching.

“Oh, and Queen Victoria? Do let me know where to send flowers in lieu of Vincent digging his own grave.”

He puckered his lips and walked into the shadows of the arena’s darkness.

14
Supercard Archives / A Strange Coincidence
« on: March 28, 2025, 10:37:54 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada

“So if you don't mind my asking…” Roxi Johnson asked from the front passenger seat in the blue Rubicon with black trim, the Jeep Wrangler driving down the city streets of Las Vegas, heading from the Harry Reid International Airport to the nearby Strip and their destination. “Why didn't Miles come with?”

“There wouldn’t have been any room for everyone, truth be told.” Carter answered. “But trust me when I say he wanted to. Especially considering this is his vehicle. Mine is a little green bug. I had to sit through a 30 minute safety lecture from Miles before he agreed to give me the keys so I could pick you up.”

Keira’s perfectly coiffed brow rose and she asked, “Why did he do that?”

“Oh he’s just the protective type.” Was Carter’s simple answer. Of course he wasn’t going to tell his special passengers the truth was that Miles (and everybody else) didn’t think Carter was the safest of drivers. Impulsive. Hot tempered. And prone to exaggerations of road rage. He added, “Of me and his baby here.”

“Are you two doing okay?” Keira asked. “I mean, being in the same match like this has to be challenging.”

“It is.” Carter nodded, his grip on the steering wheel tightening. “And if I’m going to be perfectly honest, I don’t know how I’m going to handle it.”

“What do you mean?” Roxi asked, genuine concern on her face.

Carter answered, “I mean … what happens if he and I are caught alone in the Chamber? What if we’re the last two? One of us is going to have to win at the expense of the other and… I’m just worried what’ll happen after.”

“You think if you win, Miles will be angry?” Roxi asked, to which all Carter could do was admit the truth in a silent nod.

“Do you love him?” The question was asked by one of the ladies, but Carter seemed temporarily lost. His eyes kept shifting to the rear view mirror and the white Nissan Sentra riding his tail. One of Carter’s biggest pet peeves as a driver was tailgating, and yes. Had he been alone and in any other car, chances were he’d live up to his reckless reputation and brake check whoever was behind him. But it wasn’t that.

It was the fact that this very same car had been directly behind him from the moment they had left the airport. And part of him could have sworn a similar car had been driving behind him when he had left home for the airport. But the rational part of him was forced to admit that the Nissan was a wildly popular car and there was no reason to think he was being followed. Thus, he smothered his paranoia and did a double take to the two women talking to him.

“Beg pardon?”

“Do you love him?” Keira asked. Carter frowned briefly and answered, “Of course I do.”

“And does he love you?” Roxi followed up, to which Carter answered, “He must if he risked putting a ring on it.”

But his joke seemingly fell flat and he cleared his throat and he answered truthfully. Seriously. “He does.”

Roxi leaned back into her seat, satisfied. “Then you two will be just fine.” She said. “Keira and I have had to face each other and look at us now. We made it with no collateral damage. And if anyone else can, it’s you and Miles.”

Carter smiled, taking their words of comfort and reassurance to heart as Roxi gripped the back of his wrist and gave him a comforting squeeze. Moments later, they pulled into the lot of the Turnberry Towers and drove toward the secured parking garage. Carter glanced casually into the rearview mirror and noticed the Nissan was no longer behind him.

Coincidence.

Turnberry Towers

“We really do appreciate what you’re doing for us.” Was the first thing heard from Keira as the door to the condo opened with a flourish, and Miles and Carter allowed Keira and Roxi and their children to enter first before bringing in their luggage.

Roxi hefted the seven month old Lexi up against her and she tried to say, “But you know it wasn’t necessary.”

“Well, we’ll just have to agree to disagree.” Miles declared as he and Carter set the luggage up against the wall, further stating, “You were going to be here in Vegas anyway and then going to Tucson, same as us. It’s the least we can do.”

Carter offered, “We have the guest room ready, and borrowed a crib for Lexi. As for Nate, I think we arranged something special for this little guy.”

Miles, placing a hand on the child’s shoulder, directed his attention to the spacious living room and the eight year old’s eyes widened in amazement at the elaborate blanket fort that Miles and Carter had constructed for him from multiple sheets and blankets up and over the sofa complete with pillows and fairy lights lining the entire structure.

“Cool!” Nate exclaimed.

“We hope it’s okay?” Carter almost looked worried, wringing his hands together. “We thought the guest room might be too crowded for all four of you and thought it might be fun for Nate.”

“Carter, it’s incredibly kind of you two going through all this trouble.” Roxi placed a reassuring hand on the young man’s shoulder.

“Well, we’re not exactly finished.” Miles offered up, stating, “We’ll get you all settled and then order takeout from wherever you like. Maybe a movie - guest's choice of course…”

“Kitty!” The eight year old Nate cried with a childlike glee, the very moment his eyes landed upon the tuxedo cat that had miraculously found its way into the home and hearts of Carter and Miles. The (in)famous feline affectionately named Ms. Thang was lounging on the dining room table seemingly without a care. Her head turned lazily, her eyes half open, in the direction the voice emanated from.

And before Keira or Roxi could restrain the energetic boy, Nate darted forward for a closer look at the ‘lady of the house’. The moment he got close, Ms. Thang sprung up onto the tips of all four paws, her back arched to comical proportions and her head tilted completely sideways. She skittered across the surface of the table – and fell right off the edge! Nate turned to his moms with wide eyes, but their own expressions betrayed the surprise and amusement of the cat’s well earned reputation.

Roxi and Keira exchanged a brief, bemused glance and looked at their hosts and Carter could just smile and shrug while his husband struggled in vain to reign in his laughter.

“Yeah, that’s our girl.” Was all Carter could say.



The Elimination Chamber

The lights within the TCC Arena were completely out save for one spotlight. The light that shone directly above the towering structure where in two mere days, history would be made. All else around was cloaked in shadow. And one of those very shadows was moving, walking toward the Chamber. The single door that allowed entrance for those seeking glory, and the only way out for the vanquished, slid open seemingly of its own accord - and that shadowy figure walked up the steps and climbed through the ropes.

Once under the single spotlight, it was revealed to be none other than Helluva Bottom Carter, clad in his ring gear as if the match were looming immediately rather than in a matter of days. Carter stood directly in the center of the ring, his head tilted back fully to look up and around in every direction.

“Somehow I expect Mel Gibson as Mad Max and Tina Turner as Aunty Entity to just show up in something like this. Call it wishful thinking, I imagine. Now before any armchair experts try to mansplain the differences between this and Thunderdome, trust me. I’m already well aware. Two completely different competitions - risking body and soul and perhaps more. But similar in one regard that is all-too important. In this case…?”

Carter held his arms out and turned full circle to take it all in.

“Seven men will enter. And only one will leave. Only one will make history as the winner of the first-ever Elimination Chamber and the number one contender to either Finn Whelan or Alex Jones.”

“The simple fact is that I’ve been overlooked from the very moment I laced up my first pair of boots. Not by my trainers or the bosses in SCW or formerly SCU, mind you. But some of my peers would take one look at me and think I was too soft to make it in a match this extreme. And you know something? For the most part, I’m fine with that because those same people have the mistaken assumption that just because I look soft means I do business that way. But if they’d paid attention to anything concerning me over the past five-plus years, they’d realize just how mistaken that assumption is. But this time around? I have to admit that I’ve been pleasantly surprised by the attitudes of the six other men in this match.”

“Bulldog Bill Barnhart especially took me by surprise. When Bulldog told the world that J2H and yours truly were two of the ones he thought would make it to the very end of the Chamber, I thought I heard him wrong. I mean, here Bulldog was completely supporting me at the expense of his close friend Senor Vinnie and even himself. That is a real rarity in this business if you openly state that this person or that has as good a shot - if not better - than you and yours.”

“So as much credit as I will always give Bulldog, I also have to admit that a part of me is confused AF by who you are and what you do. And I’m not talking about the ongoing and endearing sagas of Iris’s love life with a cactus, or even this misguided belief that you’re in your early to mid thirties. Who am I to judge? You do you! No, what confounds me to this very day is that throughout your entire career, you have been built up as this grizzled heel. An old school badass who can kick ass in a bar fight just as easily as he can out wrestle the average schmo inside of the ring. But after each and every match that you’re in - win or lose - you immediately get on social media and you pay your opponent respect. I can’t for the life of me ever remember you complaining about a loss or holding a win over someone’s head. For as big a badass as you are Bulldog? You are equally respectful and for that I have to give you proper kudos. I just hope that after all is said and done and I walk away as the number one contender, you keep that head held up high. And buy me a wine after - because I hate beer.”

“I stand by what I said last week and I make no apologies for saying I don’t think that J2H or Jayden Harris belong in this match because the rest of us earned our way in while those two got their spots because someone in the hierarchy believed this Chamber match needed a proverbial shot in the arm. To that I say bullshit! And no matter what anyone says or does, you aren’t going to change my mind about who should be in this match and who should not. But… I also meant it when I said that if anyone deserved to get a spot on merit alone, it would be J2H.”


Carter nodded, giving the camera a salute.

“J2H is the sort of man that many entering this business look up to. Aspire to become. They see that he started out as James Huntington Hawkes III aka ‘the Brat Prince’ and metamorphosed into J2H. He started off as an overly entitled rich joke, losing his very first match in SCW to Angel – a teddy bear. He was the man who everybody hated so much that one time in a Battle Royal, everyone - heel and face, friend and enemy, teamed up to pick his scrawny ass up and dump him right out of the ring so they didn’t have to deal with him. Looking back on those ridiculous times, I don’t think anybody believed that former Jobber To the Stars would ever become the man that he is today.”

Carter held up a hand and counted off on his fingers.

“Four-time World Heavyweight Champion. Roulette Champion. World Tag Team Champion. Two-time Internet Champion. And that’s just the opening pages of the story that everyone will one day remember when his tale is told! So much more has taken place in this man’s epic career!”

Carter turned briefly toward the camera and pinched a thumb and forefinger together.

“But even if you can’t respect or agree with his actions outside of the ring, his career inside is a whole other level! Whether you hate him or like him, you’d be a liar to try and deny him any of the accolades that he’s earned. And to think that a man like that, someone who I watched as a teenager, that I earned even the smallest bit of respect from him? That more than anything else tells me that I belong here. That I have earned my place and I can and will make it to the end. But… you can cut the mind games, James. Because try as you might, mind games are not your strong suit. If you can’t legit beat it or throw money at it, don’t even bother. If you think anything you say or do can drive even the slightest of wedges between Miles and myself, then you are not as smart nor clever as you might like to believe yourself to be.”

“I know better than anyone else that my career hasn’t taken off the way that I would have liked. I know that for all the expectations of me by my friends and family, and even my peers, that I have not lived up to as much as they would have liked. Nobody feels that as much as I do, and that is why I am walking into this very Chamber on Sunday and I am turning that shit around! You shocked me when you gave me props. I could not even begin to describe how I felt when you named me one of your Elite Eight… but at Blaze of Glory XIV in Tucson, I am going to pay you back for all of that confidence in me the only way that I know could possibly satisfy you; by beating you. Something very few can say they ever managed to accomplish.”


Carter starts to walk closer toward the cage, gliding around the perimeter while running his open palm against the steel bars.

“And Vinnie makes three! I swear to God that you guys are going to give me a swelled head with all the nice things that you’ve said about and to me. Vinnie here finds himself in a similar situation as I find myself. While I’m set to possibly face my own husband in the Chamber, Vinnie is also in the unenviable position of possibly being pitted against one of his closest friends - in the business or elsewise - in Bulldog Bill Barnhart. And I will grant you that as chances are high that I will have to face Miles, your chances of having to face Bulldog are equally as solid.”

“The question though Vinnie is how will you be able to handle it when it happens? Miles and I have the obvious bonds of marriage that would keep us together through the inevitable, but you and Bulldog? While you have a pretty solid friendship, the only thing keeping you two together is this really weird thing going on between Bill’s bulldog and your cactus. And while I am the last person who should be kink shaming anyone, all I can say is…”


Carter silently mouths “Wow!” with wide eyes.

“But it’s not Bill you have to worry about, unless absolutely necessary. Just like Miles and I won’t have to face each other unless there is no other choice. Like if we’re the first two in this match, or the final two. You just have to worry about five other men, myself included, until that time comes. You two can work together but I know you Vinnie, just like I know Bulldog by reputation. All it’s going to take is that one chance where you see the opportunity to eliminate one or the other and you’re going to take it. Then what?”

Carter shook his head.

“Then you won’t have the crutch of your friendship and partnership to lean on. You are going to have to focus on everyone else to get where you want to go. Same as everyone else. Same as me.”

Carter poked a finger to his own chest.

“And I am fully prepared to make those hard choices to be that final man standing Vinnie.”

Carter then stopped in his pacing and turned to stare intently into the camera.

“Is that what you wanted to hear, O’ Unbreakable One? That I am perfectly willing to go that extra mile and do what I have to do in order to win this Chamber? Because yeah… I am. The difference between us is that you and I have very different ideas on ‘what must be done’. At least where Miles is concerned.”

Carter huffed and rolled his eyes, hands held up.

“I know, I know! Broken record and all!”

“Eddie, I stand by what I said last week when I told the world that you could easily be the wild card of this entire match. After the showing you put in against Finn Whelan in your World title match and the fact that to date you are the only man to pin Finn’s shoulders to the mat in HOW LONG…?? How could anyone not look at these two very simple accomplishments and not think you are easily going to be one of the final two, if not the winner overall? And you might be… You just won’t be the final man out of those two.”

“It’s your mistaken assumption that Miles and I are not willing to turn each other into bloody ground beef that makes us both weak, unable or unwilling to go that extra mile, that is going to cost you in the end.”


Carter wrapped his hands around the cage bars of the Chamber and bent over at the waist, an intense stare behind his bright, blue eyes as he pressed his face up close against the bars.

“You know, I am going to go out on a limb here Jayden and guess that somehow, somewhere, I touched a nerve. I mean, I sat back and watched what everyone had to say about me the previous week and it just seemed to me that you were the single most outspoken where I was concerned. Is it because of what you told the world when you said that there were only two men in this match that you considered to be a threat to you, my name being amongst them? I suppose I should be flattered by that assessment but I also can’t help but feel just a touch annoyed that you’re automatically looking past four other men in this match that could both surprise and humble you.”

“Picture it! Jayden Harris! Second generation Superstar and a man with a chip on his shoulder the size of Nevada! Supremely confident in his own abilities and all but certain he’s going to walk right out of Tucson as winner of the Elimination Chamber and the Number One Contender for the World Heavyweight Championship… the first to be eliminated.”


Carter wore a bit of a twisted smile on his face as he stared into the camera.

“Can you imagine how much that would hurt? How embarrassing it would be? Would you even be able to move past that, should it happen? If you look past veterans like Bulldog or Senor Vinnie and one of them put you flat on your back and you had to suffer the walk of shame to the back? I doubt that there’s a man in this match that wouldn’t find it oddly satisfying and more than a little entertaining.”

“You waltz into SCW like you own the damn place, talking trash about everyone else’s accomplishments or lack thereof - when you haven’t accomplished jack by comparison to anyone else! You’ve gotten a couple of big wins, yes. So have I. So has everyone else! Bulldog is a former Mixed Tag Champion. And you? Eddie Lyons is a former Roulette and Mixed Tag Champion - and pinned Finn Whelan to win those championships! The first man in nearly a year if not longer to do so! And you? Senor Vinnie has been a World Heavyweight and Internet Champion, Jayden. And you? Miles Kasey has held the Internet and Roulette Championships - more than you can say as of press time. And we won’t even begin to compare your accomplishments to what J2H has done during his years here! And as for me? Well granted I was a late bloomer but I can say that I had at least one more title run than you have. So tell me, Jayden… What exactly have you accomplished by comparison? I mean, if you want to go the honest route, you’ve accomplished the least out of all seven men in this match. And yet you are strutting around, talking smack and acting like you’re the greatest thing to hit a wrestling ring since turnbuckle pads!”

“But of course that fact didn’t stop you from acting the role of alienist to my psyche or career, which speaks more about your own delusions of grandeur than my lack of success overall. Everything that you said about me, everything that I’ve experienced both inside of the ring and out - it just felt like you had to express an opinion on? Attaboy Va-JayJay, good for you! Because let’s face facts; it’s why we’re here. I don’t know you on a personal level and I have to be honest; not sure I’d want to. But please, allow me to break things down a little bit for you.”

“All the criticisms you had for my career thus far? I’ve heard others say the same damn things and in some cases, I’ve said myself. You are not telling me anything that I don’t already know - but I have to ask you something. What exactly did you mean by ‘it doesn't matter how I beat your dad’? The only way I beat Michael Harris was a straight up, clean pinfall. No use of the ropes. No pulling the tights. No distractions or outside interference. I admit that your old man was pretty much in control of that match and then he just let things get away from him. Got rocky, too overconfident. Now who does that sound like? Hm?”

“Now because I have had my share of losses and learning inside of the ring, you accuse me of wasting everyone’s time? Do you think all I do is take? You want to be a pot or the kettle? If 2025, the modern age, is anything, it's all about victimhood. And Jayden, the way you've been going about running your mouth with your woe with me attitude, you could be the poster boy for victimization. I'm no fan of the things J2H and his boot licks have been doing, but can I remind you that you started it from the very beginning? Not J2H. Not your dad or Kevin Carter or Alexander Raven. You. You're the one who ran James down with your father's car, trying to end his career and more. And yet you turn around and try to sweep all of that under the rug! Then you go on and on with your victim blaming until there wasn't a dry eye in the house. How what J2H did affected YOU and how it affected YOUR woman and YOUR child. Well what about how what YOU did Jayden? How do you think Melody Grace was affected by you running her husband down? How about J2H’s little boy, watching on TV when he saw that happen? Or is that somehow different because of your family name? Or could it possibly be because when it all boils down to it, you’re little more than a loud mouthed hypocrite.”

“Don’t get me wrong. I'm trying to take the high road here with you here Jayden, all things considered, and not sink to plucking the same low hanging fruit that everyone else has gotten their hands on. I could easily take a shot at how the hair on your chest is better groomed than the hair on your head. I could point out how your hairstyle could lead one into the mistaken assumption that you had an illicit oral affair with a wall socket. But I won't, because I'm better than that. And all together you're not that bad of a guy aside from the fact that you're so uptight that one could be forgiven for thinking you inhaled a butt plug that you've yet to discharge.”

“So let me part ways with you with this one last thought. While the end goal of everyone else in this match is getting a shot at the World Heavyweight Championship, my own goals delve just a little bit deeper. While that certainly does sweeten the pot, I more than anything else, want to see the look on your face when it’s my arm that gets raised - not yours. And I want you to prove that you are indeed the man you believe yourself to be - and acknowledge the fact!”

“So come on, tough guy. Waste me!”


Carter's fingers around the bars of the cage slowly relaxed and he loosened his grip, standing upright. His face went from stern and focused to one of warmth and understanding.

“Now normally when a married couple - gay, straight or undecided - want the same thing, it all works out for the best. If you agree and want the same house or if you both want kids… If the wife wants to be a stay at home mother while the husband earns the living – all for the best, am I right? But when those similar goals are professional, where both want the same thing and might possibly have to get it at the expense of the other? Instant discord.”

Carter shrugged.

“At least, that's what I allowed myself to believe. Miles, I was so worried when the two of us both earned our way into the Chamber, that I allowed some of my past demons to invade my mind again. Some of my fears, many of my insecurities. Like you, I want this. I want this more than just about anyone aside from yourself could possibly understand. But I also understand that only one of us will make it out of this chamber in the end. And while I would celebrate like no other if you were to be the last man standing in earned for yourself a World Championship match…”

Carter closed his eyes and shook his head.

“I just can't let it happen because I want the exact same thing. I am literally sick and tired of people accusing me of being afraid to succeed! I am tired of the men I share a locker room with, of the same men that I have fought tooth and nail against, to think I am some sort of flash in the pan that is satisfied with being a midcarder! I am tired, Miles, of everyone thinking I simply can't do it! And that is why, as much as I want to see you succeed, I can't let you. Can't let you walk away with this win at my expense.”

“That's why if we end up in the ring against One another, I want the two of us to do what we do best. Put on a show that the world will remember! We don't have to slam each other into the pods or into the steel. We just have to be ourselves. We just have to be the showstopper, scene stealers that I know we are capable of being. And that way, we can shut up every single critic who are looking our way and thinking we can't do what we need to do to win this thing.”

“I love you Miles. You know that. I love you in ways that poets would ache to describe. I love you in ways that are, quite frankly, illegal in many states.”


He gave the camera a coy wink and a smarmy smile.

“So no. I'm not worried anymore about the aftermath of this match. One of us is going to win this thing. Both of us are going to give everything we've got to be that one victor. So this Sunday, I am going to silence all my personal demons and critics and walk out of the chamber as the number one contender to the World Heavyweight Championship.”

Carter than moved over toward the chamber door that again slid open of its own accord and he took that first step outside.

“In just 48 hours, everyone out there is going to see this scene replay. And they're going to realize … He really did it! And whoever wins between Finn Whelan and Alex Jones is going to be the one in a world of worry.”

Carter took that final step down, the chamber door slamming shut behind him and the spotlight winking out.

15
Supercard Archives / Something's Not Right
« on: March 22, 2025, 10:35:47 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada -
Turnberry Towers

Perhaps one of the more familiar sites as of late where Carter Kasey-McKinney had been concerned as of late, but this time, things would be seen a bit differently. Because when the door that led inside of the fifth floor condo that the 2023 and 2024 Couple of the Year called home, it was not Miles who was accompanying Carter inside, but someone who had not been seen in some time – Carter’s best friend for a number of years, Ariana Angelos.

The day had been long and grueling, but not because the two besties had spent all of their time in training at the GO Gym, Carter to better prepare himself for Blaze of Glory XIV or Ariana to keep her ring skills razor sharp on the off chance she might be interested in an eventual return to the six-sided ring. No, the two had spent a rare day together at the movies and lunch, and then a shopping spree at the Fashion Show Mall that spanned the remainder of the day. When it came to shopping with Carter and his bestie, it was more of a sprint than a marathon and the two buddies were thoroughly exhausted by day’s end.

“Oh god, I missed this!” Carter exhaled with a smile, setting his shopping bags down to the cherry wood floor paneling at his feet, while an equally exhausted Ariana set her own bags on the Ottoman, turning to her closest of friends with an inquisitive smirk.

“What are you talking about?” She asked. “You go shopping at the mall all the time.”

“Not all the time!” Carter objected, walking across the foyer of the condo and he sat down on the white sectional sofa that dominated the living space. “I do the online thing too… maybe a bit too much. I’m on a first name basis with a few Amazon drivers.”

Ariana smiled as she joined Carter on the sofa and after kicking her open-toe shoes off, surly her feet up under her with an arm draped on the back of the sofa. She asked, “Where is that husband of yours anyway?”

To which Carter answered, “He’s off with LJ, somewhere on the Strip. Brotherly bonding and all that! They both invited me to tag along but I thought they needed time to themselves every now and then. Things are still new between them.”

“It’s not because of that whole mistrust issue you have with LJ?” Ariana asked, and Carter was quick to correct her, “‘Had,’ Ari. Past tense. I know things were tense at first when LJ showed up, but I can admit when I’m wrong.”

A single, perfectly coifed eyebrow rose on Ariana’s forehead, causing Carter to put on his best affronted act, a face that screamed aghast and hand on his chest. “I just don’t have that option often enough to know the feeling!” He declared, allowing her to nod with a satisfied smirk.

“That’s my boy.” She said. Ariana then glanced around and asked, “Where’s Ms. Thang?”

Carter then started to look around, noticing that his and Miles’s ‘baby girl’ didn’t come greeting them with head bonks to the shin or weave between their legs and cause a face plant to the floor like was a normal routine of the little black and white Tuxedo cat.

“I’m not sure.” He said softly before he started to cluck his tongue, a gesture that had started to act as close to a summoning or a calling for Ms. Thang as anything could.

He called aloud, “Here kitty, kitty…!” Before the mistress of the homestead finally deigned to grace them with her presence, but all was not as Carter might have believed it should be. Ariana spotted her first, only a split second before Carter himself did. The cat’s head peaked slowly, almost as if with caution, around the corner of the guest bedroom door which was slightly ajar, giving Carter pause. He could have sworn that he had closed that door after airing it out.

“Hey girl…” Carter cooed, leaning over at the waist in a gesture of invitation. “What’s wrong?” Realizing that she was not immediately heading over to them for her usual tribute of head scratches and massages. She almost seemed cautious before finally moving over into the foyer and hopping up onto the sofas where her daddy and ‘Auntie Ariana’ started cooing over her and helping her to relax.

“What’s wrong?” Ariana asked with a soft voice as she stroked the fur along her head, taking care to pay close attention to that spot between her ears. Ariana knew Carter and Miles’s girl well enough to know her massage preferences. Ariana added, “You know me!”

“Course she does!” Carter insisted. “She’s probably just still a little bitter about having to get her annual shots at Dr. Mary’s this week.”

“Aww!” Ariana pouted her bottom lip. Carter then leaned over and whispered like a co-conspirator, “Took two vet techs to hold her down and she still managed to draw blood.”

“That’s my girl!” Ariana chuckled, and finally the cat crawled up into her lap and perched there like Ariana’s lap was her throne. Ari then cast her gaze toward Carter and asked, “So how are you doing? Really.”

“Me?” Carter asked, confused. “I’m fine.”

Ariana rolled her eyes and said, “Carter. I’m your best friend. I’ve always been able to tell when you’re lying.”

“How?” Carter all but demanded, then quickly changed his tune and stated, “I most certainly do not!” causing his BFF to smother a smile, but not quickly enough. She pointed a forefinger toward her own eyes and answered, “You have this way about batting your eyelashes a little bit when you’re not being entirely honest.”

She then tilted her head to the side and asked, “Is this about your match with Miles?”

Carter sighed, seemingly avoiding her gaze as both she and Ms. Thang looked back toward him. He sighed, “Is it that obvious?” To which she pinched a thumb and forefinger close together.

He finally admitted, “I’m just nervous, Ari. This match is serious. It could be violent. And I’m in there against my own husband and I-I don’t know how to handle it.”

“Have you tried talking to Miles about it?”

“And say what?” He asked. “Confide that I’m feeling the same way that he probably is?”

“Fair.” She conceded. “But you have to talk to someone.”

Carter nodded, a downcast look on his face. “I considered Doctor Delacore but this is out of her realm of expertise. Besides, I can’t just go run to my therapist every time I have a problem.” He sighed and shook his head. “I don’t know. I’ll think of something.”

Ariana patted his shoulder before giving it a light squeeze. She said, “In the meantime, why don’t you pick out a movie for us to watch? I’ll order us a nice curry. I’m in the mood for something spicy!” She then glanced down at the feline who was now curled up on her lap and purring with contentment. “It looks like I’m not going anywhere for a while.”

“Now you’re talking!” Carter’s face lit up, all concerns over the past few minutes all but forgotten. He stood upright and crossed the immediate threshold to the shelves where he and Miles had grown quite the collection of DVDs and BluRays. True streaming was the thing now, but both he and his husband had an affinity for the classics.

“Hello?” he heard Ariana on the phone. “I’d like to place an order for delivery?”

Carter reached for the movie he had his heart set on when he paused, his face confused and his eyes roaming the collection. Noticing this, Ariana covered the phone with her hand and asked, “Carter? What’s wrong?”

“I’m not sure.” Carter said. “I just bought Kraven and thought we could watch it, but it’s not where I put it on the shelf.”

“What do you mean?” She asked, her brow knitted in a confused frown. “Where is it?”

“Well, it was on the shelf…” He answered, picking the BluRay up from the spot his eyes discovered it. “It’s just not where I put it.”

He turned around to Ariana and shook his head, “It was moved.”



The Elimination Chamber

Seven men will enter this history-making match in Sin City Wrestling, and only one will exit with both the honor of being the very first victor as well as being named the number one contender to the World Heavyweight Championship. Whether it be Finn Whelan or Alex Jones, both would be paying very close attention as whoever walked out of the Chamber would have earned it, and thereby declared themselves publicly as a legit threat to their championship reign.

And one of those seven men - Helluva Bottom Carter - stood on the viewing deck of the Las Vegas Strip’s Eiffel Tower, his eyes surveying the night life for the famed “City of Sin” that had become his home. All of the lights of the hotels and Casinos along the famed Strip beneath the night sky, while the lights of hundreds of cars passing along the historic route, going both to and fro.

“I’m going to fill you in on a little secret Bulldog. I know, I could call you by your given name of Bill or your surname of Barnhart but to me? As both a peer and a fan of this business before I ever set foot inside of the ring? To me, you’ll always be the Bulldog. Anyway, out of all the men I've competed against from SCU to SCW, you rank right at the top as one of my favorite opponents. Not just toughest, but favorite.”

“Reason being, for all of your accolades. For every championship and Hall of Fame induction that you've earned - and believe me when I say there's been plenty from both sides - you don't take yourself as seriously as you might want for us to believe. I mean, any grizzled veteran of the ring such as yourself that can break out into song during a promo?”


Carter shows those pearly whites and salutes the camera.

“Respect! You and I have had our share of experiences inside of the ring, in both singles and tag team matches. And for someone who is as old school as you are, it amazed me just how open-minded you are as an opponent. You never once hesitated in getting up close and personal. You were, are, an equal opportunity butt kicker. In fact, the only thing I ever had against you doesn’t even really have anything to do with you, either as a person or a wrestler.”

Carter leaned in closer toward the camera with his hand cupped over his mouth to stage whisper.

“It’s your wife and manager. And this isn’t even because of how she involves herself in your promos. I mean, who cares if she does some of the talking? She’s your manager. A manager is a mouthpiece for their wrestler, so you shouldn’t be penalized for her doing her job.”

Carter briefly looked into the camera before resuming his shoot.

“No, this is because she’s both a back stabber and a hypocrite. Now I know you feel the need to defend her by proxy but let’s be honest. She’s about the most dishonest person in SCW and that includes Logan Hunter and Kevin Carter. This is the woman that helped blind Fenris and then told the world it never happened, even though everyone saw it! This is the woman who warns everyone not to interfere in your matches lest they incur her wrath – and then goes out and interferes in your matches herself. Get where I’m going with this, Bulldog? I’m hoping that you haven’t grown too comfortable with her lending you a helping hand because that’s not happening this time around. You’re going to be inside of a sealed pod and the Chamber itself, and she’s going to be on the outside with absolutely no way to help. It’s just you and six other men, Bulldog. Let’s make history!”

That said, Carter briefly leaned over for something off camera and proceeded to pick up a small, potted cactus. He gave it the once over before setting it back down.

“Funny the things you find here in Vegas, isn’t it Vinnie? I remember that match I had with you back in January of 2023 like it was yesterday. Yeah, can you believe it’s been that long? Two years since you and I set foot inside of the ring against one another! I can only hope the fact that the memory still lingering to this very day is a testament to just what that match meant to me at Inception VI. I remember I wasn’t exactly in my best frame of mind - which I’m fairly certain that you can relate to. At least from a professional standpoint. I was ready to chuck it in and settle for being a curtain jerker for the remainder of my career, were it not for two certain individuals. One was, of course, my now husband Miles. He had no intention of letting me step back into the shadows of obscurity, and neither would the other person I make mention of… You, Vinnie.”

Carter nodded.

“Yeah, you might not even be aware of what you did for me at that point in time, Vinnie, but I’m here to tell you now. I know full well that I wasn’t booked for Inception VI. Another Supercard event with yours truly holding down the fort in catering. A feeling that I thought I should get used to. And then you stepped in. You weren’t booked either. In fact, you were making something of a return as I recall and you wanted booked, and you wouldn’t take no for an answer. You are a former World and Internet Champion more than once and you weren’t going to be left out. And seemingly, you weren’t going to let me be left out either. You wanted a match, you wanted me as an opponent, and you and I practically set that ring ablaze with the performance we gave the world.”

“And I’ll be honest with you. I still feel as if I won that match by the skin of my teeth. You beat me from pillar to post and showed me the tough love inside of the ring that I desperately needed. You showed me why, despite all of your unique characteristics, you are a former World Heavyweight and Internet Champion. And that win against you was all the proof that I needed that I belong up there as well. It was that win that gave me the confidence I needed to win the Internet title from Peter Vaughn. And it’ll carry me on though this match and straight towards the World Championship. So I will thank you again Vinnie for everything that you did for me then, but you won’t be thanking me anytime soon for what’s going to happen in just over a week.”


Carter then paused, arms resting on the rail of the deck, his head lowered. After several lingering moments, he glanced up and scoffed, shaking his head.

“You know Eddie Lyons, and what I am about to say is going to be said with respect so I hope that you take it that way. Out of all the men in this match, to me, you are the truest wildcard out of everyone. I’ve been inside of the ring against Finn Whelan. I’ve watched countless others step inside of the ring against the champion and it’s my personal opinion that you took one of the most dominant champions in SCW history to the brink of defeat. I was honestly shocked that you didn’t walk away with the gold that night, but that’s more a testament to the caliber of athlete Finn is than anything negative about yourself.”

“And I am positive that not only will you get another shot at the championship and one day will become top dawg around here, but it won’t be because of the Elimination Chamber because you won’t be the man with his arm raised in the end. Because when you decided to stoop low enough to infer that Miles and I were the ‘weak links’ of this match because of our devotion to one another, you made me all the more determined to see you not walk out the winner. You think that just because Miles and I aren’t willing to bash each others heads into the Chamber and reduce each other to bloody pulp that we don’t have it in us to win the Chamber?”


Carter just shook his head, his eyes never straying far from the camera.

“I’ll tell you again what I told you then. Miles and I don’t have to turn each other into ground beef in order to compete against each other. You on the other hand? You flat out said that you’d do it for us so please, allow me to hit you with the one insult that is going to have you so damn pissed that it’ll make you want to use my head and the Chamber like a cheese grater! You are more like your cousin than you pretend to NOT be! And I welcome you to try anything and everything that you think yourself capable of doing at my expense – and we’ll just see for ourselves if you’re truly ‘Unbreakable’.”

Carter stood upright and his face took on a more serious expression, one more annoyance than determination.

“And I will go on record and reiterate that Jayden Harris and J2H do not belong anywhere near this match! They don't! This whole thing between them has been dragging on since Jayden ran J2H down because, at the time, Daddy Dearest, was unable to get the job done. And that was how long ago? Let it die out already because it's getting to the point where nobody cares anymore! The only ones who do are …”

Carter motioned from side to side toward the camera.

“The two of you. And you two could have had some big match to bring this thing between you to a close at Blaze of Glory. Something epic between just the both of you that would burn its way into the memories of wrestling fans and your own peers for years to come. But no. Instead, you horn in on a history-making event that neither of you belong in. Of course I'm pretty certain what the both of you are going to say. Or at the very least, what J2H is going to say. He's going to say what he always says - I'm J2H!... And that's it. That's his reasoning. That's his justification for being handed everything that he thinks he's entitled to.”

“J2H! 2016 and 2017 Wrestler of the Year! J2H! 2016 and 2017 Man of the Year! J2H! In 20168, ranked by Tommy Knocks as the greatest Superstar in SCW history! J2H! 2019 Hall of Fame inductee! J2H! Longest championship reign in the history of Sin City ..!”


Carter briefly broke his focus, smiling and holding up a hand.

“Sorry, force of habit. That one doesn't belong to you anymore, at least it won't in a matter of days. That's when our current champion, Finn Whelan, will have broken your record. Now granted there are arguments that the competition levels between them and now differ like night and day…”

Carter scrunched up his face and shook his head

“I can't say I agree with that, but it's neither here nor there. Point is that in a matter of days you are no longer going to be the Golden Child of Sin City Wrestling. Your time of waltzing in like you own the place and think you can call all the shots? Gone. Your time of thinking you have Mark Ward and Christian Underwood wrapped around your little fine? Gone. The days of you walking in and just getting a championship match just because you feel like it? Gone. Do you honestly think that if you win - you won't - but if you do and you happen to unseat the champion? That they'll let you get away with your usual modus operandi of MAYBE winning the championship and then just throw it back in the faces of EVERYONE by just vacating it rather than defend it like a REAL champion?”

Carter closed his eyes and shook his head.

“Two times you won the World Championship and just vacated it. Two times you won the Internet title and just left it there like you were proving some kind of insipid point. I always wondered why you would do that when you worked hard to win the championship in the first place. Attitude aside, I actually respected you because you were one of the first wrestlers to prove that guys like us, guys like me - light heavyweights - belonged in this business and could succeed in it. And then the answer struck me from out of nowhere and even I have to admit it was a disheartening discovery. Maybe you preferred vacating rather than defending simply because – you couldn’t. I mean, you could but whatever reign you had in the now would pale in comparison to that first one and your ego just could not handle it. And your ego is not going to be able to handle the Elimination Chamber because there is not a man involved in that match who is not going to work overtime just to keep you from winning and once again tarnishing the prestige of the SCW World Championship!”

“But… as infuriating as your previous actions have been, at the very least you have proven time and again that J2H is money. J2H is a Main Event level star. You worked your way from the bottom to the very top, from being the laughing stock of the locker room to the envy of many. More than I can say really for Jayden Harris - the guy who shares the reason why either one of you are even involved in this match in the first place.”

“I mean, I get it. The bosses think a major feud will help sell this match - both Chamber matches actually because what they did for you two? They also did for the Bombshells’s Chamber match, gifting the spots to Candy and Necra rather than have them actually win a qualifying match to earn it.”

“But I suppose that’s just one of the benefits of being SCW’s resident nepo-baby, isn’t it Jayden? I mean, the sheer level of hypocrisy that practically radiates off of you is about as blinding as staring into an eclipse. Some time ago last year, you told the world that you were not your father, and you’re right. You’re not. While I am not the biggest fan of his for obvious reasons, at the very least, Michael Harris had a personality that wasn’t dominated by this overbearing chip on his shoulder. He at the very least had a personality that didn’t make him seem like Bart Simpson had stepped into the real world. Your father had style. He had charisma. And he had a legacy that is going to be remembered for years to come. Decades! Can you actually say the same? Because for a man that tells the world over that he’s not his father and wants to separate himself from his legacy, sure does seem to be reaping the benefits of being a second generation Superstar!”

“After all, how else can you really explain this immediate push to the stratosphere that you’ve been enjoying ever since you signed your name on the dotted line? Because you are the son of Michael Harris. It’s sure as hell not because of your own merit because you really haven’t done what you want the world to believe.”

“Okay, you made it to the Quarter-Finals of the 2024 Blast From the Past before you pussed out and stabbed your partner in the back. That alone showed your lack of maturity inside of the ring and proof you never would have made it past Whelan or whoever the champion might have been at the end of the tournament. But aside from that…?”


Carter held his arms out with an expression of wonder.

“You’ve been so consumed by J2H and his bootlicks that you haven’t really noticed that there is a whole roster that is anxious for the chance to step inside of the ring against the so-called ‘future legend’ that you claim to be. Granted, you got some pretty impressive wins for yourself against the likes of Alexander Raven and Kevin Carter in the process, but once again: you have blinders on, taking your attention completely away from everything else going on around you. There is more to SCW than J2H. More than Kevin Carter. And even as we near the Elimination Chamber, why are you even involved? Because of your obsession with J2H! The simple truth of the matter is that you did not earn your spot in the Chamber like five other men did. You fell into it. You lucked out! True, you did make J2H tap out but at the same time, HE pinned YOU and I am STILL trying to wrap my head around the way that worked.”

“Oh and side note? Don’t get cocky because you made the great J2H tap out. You weren't the first to manage that. That honor goes to Fenris.”

“Which brings me back to my original point. When Song and Seleana Zdunich both missed out on their chance to get into the Chamber, they didn’t get a second chance. Nobody else that flubbed theory shot got a second chance, so why then did you? Answer: Because you’re the son of Michael Harris.”

“I admit it. I want to like you. After the hell you’ve been put through over the past year, I want to support you. I want to root for you and have your back if you need it the next time you get jumped. But Jayden, I am going to say two words that are probably going to haunt you in the years to come. Earn. It! Daddy isn’t here to help you out this time, and once that Chamber door closes, neither is anyone else.”


Carter then leaned against one of the metallic support structures and drew in a deep breath, his face marred by concern.

“I guess you could say I saved the best for last.

Carter shook his head, his visage confused.

“I still don’t know how this is supposed to play out if Miles and I are the two that have to begin this match, or if we’re the final two. Anything could happen in this match where we end up left alone inside of the Chamber and then what? Both of us have the same hopes and dreams going into this match; to win and secure for ourselves a shot at the World Championship. And for one of us to realize our dream, we have to dash the hopes of the one person we love. And I’ll be honest - the very thought scares me.”

“How do you look at the person who brought you from the brink of disaster and showed you a love that you never thought you deserved, and tell them that your dreams will be put ahead of their own? When I sat backstage and watched Miles earn his spot in the Chamber by beating Logan Hunter, I was as proud as a husband could be. I was telling everyone who would listen - willing or otherwise - that we were looking at the winner of the first-ever Elimination Chamber. And then I was scheduled for my own qualifying match against Connor Murphy. And when I won that match, all I could think afterwards was ‘what did I just do?’”

“Admittedly this isn’t the first time that Miles and I faced each other in a match - and I’m not counting that bullshit match that Victoria Lyons tried to force us into. I’m thinking more about the time that Miles was the Roulette Champion back in `22. For some god forsaken reason the powers that be granted me a title shot at the worst time in my life, and unbeknownst to Miles or anyone else, I walked into that match with a broken finger. And through no one’s fault but my own, I think I became the first person in history to tap out to a hammerlock. Not my proudest of moments but my point remains the same. That match was our last legit competitive match - well before we started dating and long before we got married. And now here we are, together in possibly one of the potentially most violent matches conceivable and I … I don’t know what to do. I don’t know how to handle this.”


Carter then moved over to the elevator and pressed the ‘down’ button. He turned toward the camera, his eyes glistening. And for all intents and purposes, he might as well have been looking at Miles himself.

“Miles, you know that I love you. More than any poet could ever describe and do it justice. But you and I have the same dream going into this match, and as much as we want to support each other's dreams, only one of us is going to be able to make it out of there as the winner.”

The elevator door slid open and Carter stepped inside, giving the camera one last, lingering stare.

“So let’s you and I prove Eddie Lyons wrong and one of us win this thing without busting each other open?”

He gave a wistful smile before the elevator door closed.

16
Climax Control Archives / Welcome Wagon
« on: March 07, 2025, 06:07:36 PM »

Las Vegas, Nevada -
Turnberry Towers

The elevator on the sixth floor slid open, the only sound to herald the arrival to this level of the Turnberry Towers was the tell-tale soft ‘ding’ with two very specific figures stepping out into the carpeted hallway.

“I don’t get it, Miles.” Carter said, carrying a small, covered tray in his hands as his husband Miles stepped up to his side and led him down the short hall toward the specific destination. “Why are we doing this?”

“Why not?” Miles shrugged. “She’s new to the building and could probably stand to meet a few of her neighbors.”

“My point exactly.” Carter brought Miles to a halt, turning to face him directly. “We’ve never played ‘welcome wagon’ with anyone else that moved in. What makes this one so special?”

Miles fought to maintain his composure, smothering the smile that almost lit up his face. A fact that did not go entirely unnoticed by his ever-observant husband. Kristjan and Aron had both warned him about this new arrival, but not exactly in a bad way. And thus far, he and the brothers Baltasarsson had managed to keep Carter in the dark about this new neighbor. All the better to surprise him.

Miles finally sighed and answered, “She moved into Karen’s old place. Isn’t that reason enough?”

Carter raised an eyebrow, hinting at a slight state of disbelief as Miles placed a hand on the small of his back and gently steered him further up the hall until they arrived at a specific door and Miles rapped his knuckles hard on the door frame. And only a fraction of time later, the door swung open with a flourish and the boys were greeted by….

“Hi boys!” - A rather robust blonde woman, full-figured in her early forties. She was voluptuous, if nothing else, with a bright and expectant smile on her face as she stood in the door frame to her home, and showing what Carter thought to be showing way too much cleavage for this early in the afternoon.

“Hi.” Miles spoke first, as for once Carter seemed to be at a temporary loss for words at the sight standing before them. “I’m Miles, this is Carter.” He gestured toward his husband, and a small nudge from Miles helped break Carter from the trance he seemed to have fallen under.

“Hi.” He croaked, before clearing his throat and spoke more clearly. “Hi. Welcome wagon!” He held up the covered tray and the neighbor's eyes lit up with a sparkling delight at the bounty within - chocolate Rice Krispie treats.

“Ooohh!” She cooed with delight, stepping aside and giving the two men free entry into her home. And no sooner did Carter set foot inside than he came to a sudden halt, almost causing Miles to walk right into him from behind were it not for his slick reflexes.

“Wow…” Carter simply said as his wide eyes roamed around the condo that was the same floor plan as their own, but decorated completely differently with a heavy emphasis on pinks and whites with flecks of gold thrown in for good measure. Where Carter had taken painstaking measures to decorate his and Miles’s home in as modern and tasteful a manner as he could, with help from his Grams, this woman seemed to have just set off an explosion in RuPaul’s interior design firm. I mean, there was even an ivy swing fixed against the far wall as part of her decor!

“You like?” She asked with a hopeful smile, her squeaky accent unique to their ears. “I decorated it myself!”

“And I believe that.” Carter said with a nod, earning him another nudge from Miles in a silent beckoning for him to behave. But this seemed to have flown completely over her head as she smiled and directed Miles and Carter to take a seat on the bubblegum pink loveseat, taking the tray from Carter’s hands and placing it on the coffee table between them.

Oliwia sat on a powder blue chair with more pillows along the back than what was necessary, folding her hands in her lap. “I am Oliwia.”

“Olivia?” Carter repeated, thinking he had misheard.

“No, Oliwia.” She corrected him with a shake of her head. “With a ‘w’. My parents were allergic to olives.” Carter shot Miles a curious look but it bounced right off of him, Miles having had some ample time to better prepare himself for this unique new neighbor. Unlike Carter who couldn’t seem to be able to stop his eyes from finding something new around this place that had the visual equivalent of staring into an eclipse.

Oliwia then asked, “Which condo do you boys live in?”

“The one right below you, actually.” Miles answered.

“Aww.” Oliwia cooed again. “Well it will be a pleasure to have you boys under me.” Almost causing Carter to choke on his own spit at her unique turn of a phrase. Miles just closed his eyes with a tight smile, shaking his head and enjoying every moment of what Carter was experiencing with this woman.

Oliwia then pointed a painted nail that seemed to have been bedazzled between them and she asked, “Are you boys best friends then?”

“Miles is my husband.” Carter answered her amicably, but had he known what her reaction might have been, he would have been sorely tempted to withhold that nugget of information as Oliwia’s eyes opened about as wide as her mouth did, until her entire face was smiling.

“Well o-KAY!” She squealed in her thick accent. “I love da gays! What do you boys do for a living? OnlyFans!?”

“No!” Carter quickly corrected her, then managed to quell his emotions, before answering, “We’re wrestlers.”

“Ooo!” Her brown eyes sparkled. “Like in mud or oil!?”

“Professional.” Miles answered. “We’re professional wrestlers.” And they could practically see the hope in her eyes extinguish as her shoulders sagged in vast disappointment. “Oh, that’s so boring.” Earning a near comedic frown from Carter. But knowing his husband and even more so his acidic tongue, Miles quickly interrupted and broached the topic, “What do you do, Oliwia?”

To which she answered, “I run a male modeling agency. We specialize in men's underwear.”

And for the first time, Carter and Miles caught sight of several black and white framed photographs placed strategically around the condo of men in various states of undress. 

“Really?” Miles nodded, his mouth open almost as wide as Carter’s own, and Oliwia was obviously quite proud as she answered, “Oh yes. There are big things in men's undies.”

“I’ve always thought so.” Carter said before Miles could even try to stop him. Meanwhile, Oliwia reached over and popped the cover off of the tray to reveal the chocolate bounty. Oliwia took note of Miles’s own muscular physique, most notably his arms and she leaned in with a coy wink and asked, “You look very fit, Miles. Have you ever considered modeling in your undies?”

She offered the tray to the two guys, and while first Carter took a treat and then Miles, Miles answered her, “Well ....”

Carter interrupted, “Tell her no.” To which Miles immediately mimicked, “No.”

“Aww.” Oliwia seemed very much disappointed as she took a bite of the chocolate Treat, and immediately made a comedic, scrunched up face as she chewed. Here in the United States, Rice Krispie Treats were a treat. Clearly wherever Oliwia was from, the feeling was not entirely mutual.

Carter and Miles watched in amusement as she tried her best to put on a brave face with a polite smile that she was unable to hide.

“Oliwia?” Carter pressed. “Is something wrong?”

“No.” Oliwia answered, still trying to maintain her polite facade. “But better luck next time with your meatloaf.” Causing Carter to spin his head to look incredulously at Miles who almost choked on his own Treat.



Las Vegas, Nevada -
SCW Offices

More specifically, the part of the offices of SCW that is open to the public and serves as the ‘official’ Hall of Fame. It would be here that we find Helluva Bottom Carter as he is dressed in a smart casual sense - complete with skin-tight denim jeans, tanned boots, a cream colored Polo and his eyes hidden behind a pair of shades. Carter strolled about these hallowed halls, his attention straying from one Hall of Fame induction display to another.

All the while, other fans of Sin City Wrestling also had been taking this opportunity to tour this esteemed facility. Ever careful not to stray but always hopeful to catch sight of a particular favorite Superstar or Bombshell…

“I know when you’re involved in this sport, the one thing that should be on the mind of every athlete, man and woman alike, is that prize at the top of the mountain. The World Championship. That gold belt tells the entire world that you are the best of the best, and if that isn’t the end goal for you in your dream career, then I have to ask; what is even the point of getting involved in this business? I mean, sure there are plenty - and I do mean plenty - of perks when you sign on to put your body on the line inside of the ring. The pay is great. Sin City Wrestling is probably the only wrestling promotion that I’ve ever heard of that offers medical insurance and believe me when I say that this perk comes in handy!”

“There is also the point that we as Superstars and Bombshells get to tour the entire world, to places that I personally never would have believed I’d be able to travel to. When I first started training to wrestle at the GO Gym, I thought that I’d be competing in high school gymnasiums and that maybe I’d get to go as far as Canada and maybe Mexico. And I have! I’ve been there and back again. I’ve been to Japan - a dream place for anyone that is a wrestler because they take their sport more seriously than any other nation. And the fans in Japan treat us like rock stars - only with infinite more respect! I am lucky enough to have traveled and competed in six of the seven continents of this world and those are experiences that I will never take for granted.”

“Those are some of the better benefits of wrestling for SCW - but to become the World Heavyweight Champion? That is something that every man signed should be striving for. Because otherwise you are just wasting your time, the time of Mark Ward and Christian Underwood - and let’s face facts! You’re wasting the time of every fan who is watching us both online and from inside the arenas. Because to become the champion or just for the opportunity to fight for the championship, you have to be at your best, facing the best. And at the end of the story, isn’t that the entire point of living out your dreams?”

“I’ve been lucky enough to have had a handful of chances to compete for the World Championship, and thus far I have to admit that the gold has eluded me. So far it just hasn’t been my time, but those times are changing and I’ve only just recently found myself in position to get another chance at the title, whether the champion be Finn Whelan or Alex Jones. I just have to get past six other men in SCW’s first-ever Elimination Chamber match, where the winner will be declared the number one contender to the champion. And yeah, I admit I stand by my opinion that our match should be like the Bombshells. It should be for the championship, not just for a chance at the gold. But, that’s why I’m not the boss or matchmaker. I’m just one of the lucky SOBs who earned their way into the Chamber match. Alongside such names like Jayden Harris, Bill Barnhart, J2H, Eddie Lyons … and yeah. My own husband, Miles Kasey.”


Carter bit at his bottom lip and cocked his head.

“I know I shouldn’t express anything short of appreciation at this opportunity, but I find myself backed into a corner, being in the same match that my husband is in. I mean, it wouldn’t be the first time that Miles and I have had to step inside of the ring against each other, but there is absolutely no way to try and convince the world - and more importantly, myself - that this experience won’t be different. We’re talking about being inside of a twenty foot tall steel structure where anything could happen that could hurt one another.”

Carter shrugged.

“What happens if the time comes where it’s myself against Miles? What happens if it comes down to just the two of us and only one of us can have that all-important chance at whomever the World Champion happens to be? Only one of us can win, it’s every man for himself.”

Carter closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath before continuing.

“But for now, I have other things to focus my attention on. One other person rather than six. I said it’s a waste of time to not want to be the best, and the man that I’m facing this week? He’s had a number of chances at the World Heavyweight title and so far? He’s been the king of SCW two times. A two-time World Heavyweight Champion.”

Carter held up two fingers.

“Alex Jones. A walking history maker in Sin City Wrestling. A former Roulette Champion. A World Mixed Tag Team Champion with Johanna Krieger. I mean, I could go on and on about this man’s credentials - and that’s just here in SCW! I mean, Alex Jones is in the Class of 2022 Hall of Fame! He’s probably won more awards than most! He is a certifiable, walking legend. Not just in SCW, but wherever he decided to lace up his boots and teach the younger generation what it means to take pride in what you do inside of the ring. And now I get the chance to stand inside of the ring with him, and I have to admit; it feels like there could be more than just pride on the line between us. Or… am I reading the room wrong, Alex?”

“Fact. You and I both want to win this match and use it as a means to an end. A way to march ourselves into Tucson at Blaze of Glory to carry the momentum on our side. You going into your rematch against Finn Whelan for the gold, and me against those six other men in the Chamber. And compared to you Alex, I’m still a rookie even though I’ve been going the better part of five years in my career. But in that time, I’ve faced my fair share of ‘legends’. I am talking about names like Goth, Senor Vinnie, Austin James Mercer, ‘Bulldog’ Bill Barnhart’, Michael Harris and yes – J2H himself. I’ve won some, I’ve lost some - but every experience has been a learning one. And when I can learn from men like that - from men like you? I might not have my arm raised in the end every single time but the wealth of knowledge men like you provide? In that regard, I am very much a winner.”

“So when Sunday comes around, I have to ask you this one question, Alex. Are you and I going to have a problem? Other than trying to get one step further up the ladder at the other’s expense, that is. I ask this because history is not so lost on me as some might imagine. And believe me when I say I remember well everything that has happened between Miles and Wolfslair. I remember everything Finn and you have said about him, about his betrayal. About his attacking Finn to get one step closer to the World Championship, and you know what?”

“Enough! Enough with bitching about what happened in the past! Enough with the hypocrisy! That’s right, I said it! Ever since all of this started between Miles and the rest of you, I found it hilarious how you would call him out for what he did to Finn, turning his back on Wolfslair - your words, not mine. While at the same time, you and yours turned a complete blind eye to everything that Austin James Mercer did to me to get to Miles. I mean…”


Carter held out his hands while wearing an inquisitive facial expression.

“Really! How was that any different? Was it because Austin was one of the main cast? One of the core members to Wolfslair? If so, then please allow me to call you and everyone else out on that extreme level of bullshit! Being one of the main members of Wolfslair, you would think that would also mean that Mercer would be held to a higher standard! To serve as a better example in how to behave with one another, but apparently I’m wrong! Because I can fully remember bringing this all up before and not a single one of you took the time to address anything I had to say about the matter. Not one of you could look me in the eyes and tell me why Mercer attacking the man of a Wolfslair member - repeatedly - and putting me in the hospital, was in any way, shape or form - different! Or…”

Carter then pointed right into the camera.

“How what you did at Inception VII was any different. Huh, Alex? Go on and try to explain that. You have burned Miles Kasey in effigy for his attacking Finn Whelan from behind for months, but you go and attack that very same man! Hitting him in the head and back with a steel chair and not a god damned person speaks up! Again, how is there any difference? The answer is actually very simple, Alex.”

Carter leaned in closer.

“There is no difference. It’s just a very simple matter of you not practicing what you preach! Of you letting things get to you and that’s alright but when Miles did the same, according to you it was the crime of the century.”

“I am going into this match against you Alex with no burdens on my mind other than the mad desire to set you and the rest of Wolfslair’s heads on straight. To hopefully get you and everyone else’s eyes to open and see things for the way they are. Because if you happen to go into this match against me blind, the only thing you’re going to accomplish is to get lost in the darkness.”


Carter headed toward the exit but paused just long enough for one final word.

“No offense.”

Before he took his leave, closing the door behind him.

17
Climax Control Archives / Disappointments and expectations
« on: February 21, 2025, 07:25:12 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada - Turnberry Towers

A familiar enough site for anyone with a knowledgeable history where some of Sin City Wrestling's resident Superstars were concerned. The Towers, located a mere block away from the famed Vegas Strip, was where not only Carter and Miles called home, but of course, Fenris - his husband David Shepherd and his brother Aron as well. It was centrally located on ten acres right in the heart of Vegas and everywhere around the Towers was something for the residents to take hearty advantage of.

But in this particular condominium on the fifth floor, there were two faces most familiar with the SCW Universe on the scene...

"Mal and I really appreciate you and Miles letting us crash here for a few days." Bella Madison said amicably as she and Carter Kasey-McKinney emerged from the hallway of the luxury condo in which Carter and his husband Miles called home. Having helped Bella get her things settled in the guest room, Carter paused and gave Bella a funny look at her use of the phrase 'and Mal' to which she sighed with a smile and a slight shake of her head.

"Okay," She admitted. "I appreciate it. Mal was kind of pushing for us to stay at a hotel."

"Why?" Carter frowned. "Hotels are just an unnecessary expense. Why would someone rather stay in a hotel than with friends..." Carter trailed off, looking into Bella's teasing eyes and he looked aside and exhaled gently.

"He was afraid he would overhear Miles and I going at it." Carter reasoned, to which Bella betrayed the truth with a laugh as she admitted, "Yeah. I believe his exact words were 'I don't want to hear those two making barnyard noises all night!'" In the best impression of Malachi's husky Irish accent that she was able to muster.

"Uh huh..." Carter mused. "Well not that I'm making any promises, but how did you manage to convince him to stay over while you were in town?"

"I told him that you guys had the bedroom sound proofed." Bella answered all too casually as she had a seat on their sofa in the front room. Carter remained standing at the foot of the sofa and he folded his arms over his upper body and frowned, "And he bought that?"

"By the time he finds out the truth, it'll be too late." Bella answered, to which Carter just shook his head and turned around, stating, "We'll try to control ourselves."

"Where are they, anyway?" Bella then asked, sitting upright and having a look around. "The movie is going to start soon." A movie. In the City of Sin and playing hosts, Miles and Carter would have taken their guests to anywhere they wanted to go for a nice evening out. A dinner, nightclub - anything. But all Malachi and Bella wanted (for this particular evening) was a movie and a nice home cooked meal.

Carter just directed her attention toward the sliding patio doors where indeed Miles and Malachi could be seen standing in the cool, Las Vegas air and hovering over Miles's most cherished possession - his grill.  "I think they're still debating over the proper way to stack charcoal briquettes." Carter said, turning to give Bella an exasperated look.

To which she replied, "You know you'd avoid silly debates like that if Miles would just get a gas grill." Carter just stared at her and visibly shuddered before he said with much faux seriousness in his voice, "Oh I just dare you to suggest that to Miles!"

Bella just smiled and held her hands up in surrender but just in time as the patio door slid open, letting in a gust of cool wind to blow across the foyer. Ms. Thang, perched on her royal throne aka the coffee table, looked up from her royal nap and twitched her whiskers in annoyance before hopping down and moved about the condo to continue her leisure.

"It's about time!" Carter greeted the two men as Miles and Malachi entered the condo, Mal sliding the patio door closed behind the pair. "Who won the big debate?"

"It's my grill." Miles stated matter-of-factly, giving his husband a quick smooch. "I won." And behind Miles, Malachi mimicked his friend by making a face and mouthing the exact same words Miles had just spoken.

"Well fascinating as the Great Briquette debates are, I'm sure..." Bella all but announced, standing up from where she was sitting. "That scintillating wit could have waited. We need to get to the movies."

"Yeah," Miles stole a glance at the clock on the wall. "I checked and the next showing for Captain America isn't too far from now."

"Captain America?" Carter frowned. "I was hoping we could go see Flow."

"Oo!" Bella turned around from grabbing hers and Malachi's jackets, eyes wide with a reflection of excitement in her baby blues. "I thought Flow was out of theaters! I haven't seen it yet!"

Carter stated with a smile, "I found a theater that keeps those indie films longer than most others!" At about the same time Malachi said, "You can see that on Max any time!"

But Bella was not someone to just not accept a random gauntlet being tossed down at her feet and she helpfully pointed out, "Considering how fast those Marvel films go to streaming these days, you could say the same for Captain America."

"Besides," Carter added. "The MCU has went downhill ever since Endgame! I mean, just look at Kraven!"

"Kraven isn't a part of the MCU!" Malachi barked, but Carter debated, "Close enough!"

"And besides..." Carter then walked around the edge of the sofa, joining Bella at her side for what was fast becoming a "wives versus husbands" debate, even if one of the wives was, in fact, a man. "The only good thing they've done since is Agatha."

Malachi audibly scoffed to which Carter spun around and held out a finger, pointed directly at him, "Ohhh NO!" Malachi blinked back with widened eyes and looked to Miles who just shrugged with a smirk, stating, "Thou shalt not speak Agatha's name in vain in this house." Causing his male guest to roll his eyes quite noticeably.

"So what are we going to do?" Bella asked, passing her husband his jacket to stave off the bitter chill that Vegas was still seeing at this early time of the year. "We clearly don't agree on what movie to see?"

"Well," Miles offered. "You two..." he pointed at Bella and Carter. "Could go see Flow while Mal and I watch Captain America. They've got to be playing at the same theater."

"They are." Carter answered with a nod. "But Captain America starts thirty minutes later and is almost an hour longer. So Bella and I would be left sitting and waiting for over an hour for you two."

"And...?" Mal shrugged his shoulders, earning him a swat in the upper body from his wife. Malachi cleared his throat and looked innocently toward first his wife and then to a smiling Miles. Malachi nodded toward Miles and then to Carter, half jokingly saying, "You two could just arm wrestle for it as the hosts."

Miles smiled and Carter just looked between them and shrugged, slipping off his feathered wool/denim jacket, "Sure, I'm game!"

Carter passed his jacket over to Bella and Malachi just smiled confidently, knowing full well that his friend Miles was clearly the physically stronger of the two. Miles just went along with it, always a good sport no matter the circumstance. He too removed his jacket and flung it over the back of the sofa and followed Carter toward the bar counter that separated the kitchen from the rest of their home. Bella and Malachi watched closely as both of their hosts took their positions and placed their elbows on the bar counter.

Bella stepped up to play the role of referee as her boys locked their hands together, their fingers interwoven.

"You ready?" Bella asked each, and both Carter and Miles nodded. "Okay... go!"

And no sooner did she call out for the contest to begin, than did Carter reach up and with a deft flick of his hand, pop open the upper half of his button up shirt, flashing Miles his developed left pectoral. Miles stared and Carter swiftly put his arm down for the win. Miles remained slack jawed and his lustful gaze followed his husband as he walked back around to the foyer, buttoning his shirt back up as a very pleased Bella announced to a startled Malachi, "Flow it is!"

Malachi watched as Carter and his wife headed for the front door and he called out, "Two out of three!"

"Not a chance!" Bella shouted back.

Malachi just turned and huffed at Miles who continued to stare, "Nice going lust bucket!"



A video feed proceeded to showcase the violent intricacies of the upcoming Elimination Chamber. The images of the monolith of steel, eighteen feet in height and thirty-six feet in diameter. At a staggering fourteen short tons, it is an imposing structure where in mere weeks, the Superstars and Bombshells of Sin City Wrestling would be putting it all on the line for this one shot at potential glory.

The camera then drew back, the shot widening and it is revealed that the viewer of this footage is none other than former Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter. His dazzling eyes are foreboding and stern in a most uncharacteristic way, never leaving the flickering images on the screen until the footage finally draws to a close. Only then did Carter nod and slowly turn around, his back against the wall both literally as well as figuratively.

He clapped the palms of both hands together.

"Okay! So, now we come to our favorite part of the day. That part where all of you fine people tune in to hear whatever it is that I have to say about my opponent. Now I know some of you out there are going to support the other guy, while others have my back and will be cheering me on. And bless you for that - but first, before we get that far, there's another fork in the road that I want to take a little detour down. Same destination, different path if you will."

"When Mark Ward and Christian Underwood first announced the Elimination Chamber matches at Inception VII, I think you could hear the collective roofs over both locker rooms - men and women's - blow clear off the building. Not in anger mind you but in excitement because after twelve plus years, there was very little that we haven't done in Sin City Wrestling. Since 2011 when SCW first manifested and I myself was just eleven years old, the fans who watched from around the world saw everything from Hell In A Cell matches to the classic All In Bombshell Championship match! Exploding Barbed Wire Death matches to that bad ass Candy versus Sin Cinematic match! I mean, the sheer level of imagination from the bookers and match makers has been nothing short of phenomenal! And now, we are getting the Elimination Chamber! Both the Superstars and the Bombshells! But..."


Carter held up a forefinger and frowned.

"And trust me when I tell you that there is always a but... there seems to be a key difference in these matches between the men and the women and it seems to have caused a certain level of confusion. For the Bombshells, the Elimination Chamber is for the World Bombshell Championship. For us guys? It's for the Number One Contender spot for the World Heavyweight title."

Carter bit at his bottom lip and casually glanced in mock confusion from left to right. he held out his arms and shrugged his slim shoulders.

"Can you spot the difference? Do you see where I might be a bit confused? -Whereas the new World Champion Andrea Hernandez and Kayla Richards - who have unfinished business obvs, get automatic spots in their respective Chamber match, the unfinished business between the Heavyweight Champion Finn Whelan and Alex Jones is going to be settled seemingly in a one-on-one rematch. Just the two of them. My question is ... why? Is the fact that Finn - as of now - is only thirty days away from breaking J2H's record as the longest reigning champion in SCW history? So he likely is starting to have J2H-level stroke with the powers that be? Or do the match makers just think there's more money to be made with a rematch between Finn and Alex after the way their first match broke down?"

"Well, even if that is how they feel, I can't say as whether or not I agree or disagree. Because their first match for the gold at Inception VII was, to put it mildly, on fire! But we are talking about history being made here and the participants who have earned their way into the Chamber so far? We're talking about Eddie Lyons and, of course, my husband Miles Kasey?"


Carter cast a quick glance into the camera and winked.

"Love ya, Miles!"

Before he resumed his shoot.

"And this week things are no different, with more to come! I just think this match would mean even more if it were actually for the championship rather than just to see who is next in line. But that's just me, and Lord knows I'm not the passive aggressive type. So...! Let's just move on to the heart of the matter here tonight, shall we? And delve into the next step of my career. You see, I just so happened to lose my Internet Championship to Kevin Carter at Inception and as much as I would like to go out and tell the world that he stole it from me...?"

Carter clenched his teeth with a tight fist.

"I just can't! Because he didn't steal it. He won it, he earned it. And as bad a taste as this leaves in my mouth to admit, Kevin carter was the better man. But, did anyone else notice that his first title defense of the Internet Championship was not a rematch against the former champion? No, the former champion - me - was left standing on the sidelines while he put his title on the line against the Bulldog. I guess I can see the logic behind it. Barnhart gave Kevin such a fight in that match that had he given me my rematch, I probably would have walked away a two-time champion and most likely would have forfeited my spot in the Chamber. So perhaps Kevin Carter ducking me was his way of being... charitable?"

Carter wandered over and had a seat on the edge of an upright table and pondered this and then shook his head with a silent "Nah!".

"In a small way, this is almost better, as this gives me the chance to get my career back on the track. For months now I've had people asking me things like why am I not going after the World Championship more often? Accusing me of wasting all of the momentum that I had built for myself - especially after I got that upset win over Michael Harris. I've had some armchair experts tell me I wasted everything by not trying, or not trying harder. But the simple fact is that I did try. I did, and I bided my time and made my moves when I was ready. But the champions like Finn Whelan at the time, they were more ready than I was. Plus others were vying for the gold and I wasn't going to find myself in the legendary Jessie Salco mold where I made demands and challenges for championships at every turn. I had a great run as the Internet Champion and sooner or later, I'll get that belt back home where it belongs. But for now, the World title is in my sights and to get there, I have to get to that Elimination Chamber! And that means, I have to get past Connor Murphy."

Carter placed both hands on his knees and sat up straight, his gaze wide as he leaned back and breathed deeply.

"Connor Murphy. Not to crack age old jokes but I almost didn't recognize you when you returned to us. And not to be crass or anything, but when Mark and Christian announced a former Superstar was returning, I will be the first to admit that I got my hopes up. Maybe a little too high. Because when they said someone was coming back, my immediate hopes were for names like Ben Jordan, Fenris ... maybe even Austin James Mercer. But no, when the lights died down and the music hit ... it was you, Connor. And I have to admit that at that given moment, I felt a giant swell of... oh, what's the word I'm looking for? Disappointment, I guess. And I am not saying that to anger or belittle you, but it's just that they built this idea up to be something - or someone - major and you just... aren't. Not really."

"I mean, don't get me wrong. There was still a certain level of enthusiasm when you showed back up. Especially with Despayre at the GO Gym. He kept referring to you as the Gummy Bear Savior... whatever that means. But it's Despy so it obviously means something meaningful."

"But let's be honest for a second here, Connor. Before your big return, the last time you set foot inside of the ring was against J2H back in March of 2020. Almost a full five years ago. And before that? It was September of 2016 - against Dmitri. I could go on but do you see where I'm going with this? Even back then when I was just a know-it-all teenager, I knew well enough to know what my hopes and dreams were. I knew I wanted to be right where I am now, and I didn't let anything come between me and realizing those dreams. Not even the objections of my own loving family. But as a know-it-all teen, from the outside looking in? All I could think of when I turned in and watched you was that you wasted every chance the bosses gave you. It felt like you had virtually no commitment to this business. You would come back, have a match or two to make sure your name was still heard and remembered, and then would just go and piss off until you got bored enough to make another go of it. And Connor...? That just isn't cool."

"And it's not like you didn't have all the tools it took to be a success inside of the ring! I mean, you came from out of literally nowhere to tea, with Tim Staggs and beat the Guns For Hire for the World Tag titles! And you held them for almost two months. Kudos, bitches! But, for all the potential that you hold, that's still the pinnacle of your SCW career. A title reign that you had to share with a second generation star that used his daddy's name to get his foot in the door. You deserved better, Connor. You deserved more, but the simple fact of the matter is that you just never showed the initiative nor the interest. You would just come and go as you pleased and not show any interest in actually furthering not just your career but the careers of your peers! And really, what is the point of even being in this profession if you're not willing to give it your all, and be the very best?"

"And to be the very best, means you have to beat the very best! Which, as you might have guessed, means actually making the effort in becoming the best - the World Heavyweight Champion. That is why we are here, Connor, you and I. Now I don't know how these Qualifying matches were even determined. Whether they were luck of the draw or if there's a method to the madness. Maybe at some point my lack of enthusiasm for your return got back to the bosses and they decided to have some fun at my expense and put us up against one another. "

"Well, that's fine. I don't want you getting the wrong idea and thinking that I don't like you. I don't know you well enough to say whether or not I like you. I just find your lack of commitment to this business to be infuriating. And being put into this position to earn your way into the Chamber - insulting."

"Or am I wrong? And if so, prove it to me. I've broken bones, Connor. I've been hospitalized for injuries I suffered inside (and outside) of the ring. And all to prove my commitment to this business that I love and respect - and you profess to."


Carter stood up from the table and looked hard into the camera.

"I know compared to you, I am a relative rookie Connor. But I have been more true to this business in the past five years than you have your entire career. So before you decide to prove anything to the fans or to yourself...?"

He tapped a finger into his own chest.

"Prove it to me. And then we'll talk."

18
Supercard Archives / A Victim No More
« on: January 31, 2025, 08:53:24 PM »


“A Victim No More”

Seattle, Washington - West Seattle High
Ten years ago


“FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!”

Come on now, I think we all know that tell-tale sound of that mocking chant that any and all kids would cheer, anytime anything physical broke out on school grounds - whether it be out on the playgrounds or in the actual school’s hallways itself. Not a single one of us has ever not experienced the thrill and excitement of a fight between two boys or two girls, forcing the faculty to step in and pry them away by force.

Of course, to call what was happening now in the hallways of West Seattle High a fight would be something of a gross overstatement. In order for it to qualify as being called a fight, it would require both sides of the offending parties to be on somewhat equal standing. This was anything BUT…

Patrick Kelly - aged sixteen - was surrounded by a crazed crowd of his peers as he pinned the other boy down onto the tiled floor of their school’s hallway, pinning him beneath his weight. It didn’t take much effort for him to do so as Patrick was a healthy sized boy, a member of the football team and stocky from a physical standpoint. Boys and girls - ranging from freshmen to a handful of seniors with nothing better to do, formed a ring around the spectacle - not only to gain the best viewpoint for what was amounting to be a physical slaughter but in a way, to form a perimeter and make it more difficult for the faculty to step in and intervene - thus spoiling their fun!

The thing is, only minutes before - Patrick had been in the boy’s locker room only ten feet away from where they were now, making out in a quiet corner and away from prying eyes with his victim in which he was now mauling for lack of a better term. All was well, until that is when another boy had ventured into the locker room to retrieve his gym uniform and caught them in the act.

Patrick, desperate to save his reputation, shoved the boy off of him, shouting “Get off of me!” Before attacking him, throwing him out of the locker room and pouncing on him. Which was where we found them at this very given moment.

The other boy had been caught completely off guard, and even had he not been, chances were likely that the end result would be the same then as it was now. He was half Patrick’s size and weight. The most he could do was try and shield himself from the oncoming blows, which were intensifying under the weight of the spectators and their cheering on of Patrick.

“What’s going on!?” Screamed Missus Beryl - the school librarian - an older woman as she tried to push her way through the throng of kids but as expected, their tight-woven bodies all but prevented her from getting anywhere near the altercation. Not that she could have done much to end things had she been able.

“Move!” She cried aloud. “Step aside!”
 
As luck would have it, the fight had broken out just outside of the closed gymnasium doors where the current gym class had been taking place. The sound of the melee had attracted more attention - and perhaps by the one that they would least want to get involved - that being Mister Axon, not only the gym teacher for the school but also Patrick’s football coach. And if anyone fit the physical mold of a gym teacher and football coach, it was Mister Axon.

The man was well over six feet tall and nothing but solid muscle. His stern demeanor had all but brow beat the student body into respect - on and off of ‘his’ football field.

“What the hell is going on out here!?” Mister Axon roared, and the sound of his voice was like a crack of booming thunder in the hallway, startling the vast majority of the students present but still not enough to fully quell the thrilling chants. The moment he was over the gathered heads and shoulders and saw what was going on, he practically bulldozed his way through the gathered bodies, forcing apart the boys and girls so that he - as well as the librarian and two other teachers quickly got involved now that the formidable Mister Axon had cleared a path for them.

“Get off of him!” Mister Axon ordered like the most frightening of drill sergeants. “Patrick!” But as the teenager wasn’t listening, Mister Axon and another teacher grabbed him by the arms and upper body and even they struggled to pry Patrick up off of his victim. “Patrick! Stop this right NOW!”

He and his fellow teacher managed to drag Patrick off of the boy as Missus Beryl and a third teacher quickly knelt down at the boy’s side who remained on the floor. The teacher slowly helped the boy sit up, his nose and lips bloody and the bruising already evident on his youthful face.

It was Carter McKinney.

Seattle, Washington -
Ten years ago


“We have to do something!” The voice of Cillian Macguire, husband to Joanna and father to Carter, emanated from the two-story home that this once happy family called home. But that happy family had been quickly replaced with a strained and seemingly antagonistic air, replacing what had once been a joyful and blithe home environment.

What had followed after his thrashing at the hands of Patrick, his once “in the closet” boyfriend, was even more of a nightmare than his getting beat up in front of the entirety of the student body. (Or at least that’s what it felt like at the time.) The school nurse had insisted Carter needed medical attention, and to make matters worse, the Principal had called the parents of both he and Patrick in for an emergency meeting for what had happened on school grounds.

Fighting was against the rules, no matter the circumstances. And in a gross act of injustice, Carter had received the same punishment of a week-long suspension that Patrick was given. The fact that he had been unable to fight back was of no concern to the faculty. He was involved in a fight. That was enough. But what was worse was when asked by the parents what had prompted this physical altercation, the teachers had no other alternative but to tell them.

That their sons were caught kissing in the boys locker room. Patrick spun a beautiful web of lies that painted Carter as being the aggressor and how he had long been crushing on Patrick, and the fact his own friend Glenn - a fellow member of the same football team - had caught them and bought Patrick’s well woven story, Carter had been outed thoroughly against his will while Patrick remained in the proverbial closet.

Not that the boy got away completely unscathed. Mister Axon was so angry that he had suspended Patrick from the rest of the season, effectively ending his freshman football ‘career’. But what Carter suffered was far, far worse…

Carter sat at the top of the house’s steps, his arms wrapped around his bent knees and trying to huddle as closely against the wall as he was capable so as not to be seen or noticed by his parents who were in a tense debate just below. No, they were doing more than engaging in a simple debate. They were fighting.

And it was all because of him.

“What exactly is it you propose we do, Cillian?” The voice of Carter’s Mom, Joanna, shot back in an open challenge, daring her husband to pick up the proverbial gauntlet. “Send him back to where he came from? Hit his reset switch and hope it overrides his gay setting!?”

Carter snorted back a laugh and clamped a hand over his mouth and nose so as not to alert his parents that they had an audience.

Joanna followed through with her tirade, stating, “As his mother, all I have to do is love him! I would think that as his father you would want the same!”

“Of course I love him!” Cillian demanded. “He’s my son!”

“Well you sure as hell have a funny way of showing it!” Joanna shot back. “You’ve been absolutely cold to him ever since he told us that he prefers boys!”

“I’m afraid for him Joanna, not of him!” Cillian called back, his voice pleading for understanding. “Aren’t you afraid?”

“Of course I am!” Joanna answered with heat behind her voice. “But obviously for different reasons than you! But the world is changing, Cillian! It’s not perfect for boys like him - not yet - but it sure as hell is a lot more open minded than when you and I were his age!”

“Not enough, Joanna.” Cillian’s voice now was filled with sadness and worry. Even someone of Carter’s tender and young years could recognize. “Didn’t you read that news report of that poor kid that took his own life because of the bullying he was getting at school for being gay? I don’t want that happening to my boy! He’s been through enough as it is!”

“It won’t.” Joanna stated softly, and Carter could just hear the steel-edged tone to his Mom’s voice, and it was a wonder that his Dad was still standing. He recognized that ‘mom tone’. She went on to say, “I am well aware he’s going to face some hardships out there in the world! I just never thought he’d be experiencing this in his own home with his father!”

Carter sat and waited, listening to the air of dead silence that followed that scathing remark. And at the sound of their home’s front door slamming shut, he jumped and then slowly lowered his head and mourned for what he had brought upon his family.

Seattle, Washington - West Seattle High
Ten years ago


“It’s all your fault!”

Carter all but tried to ignore the chastising accusations coming from Patrick who had been following him across the school property, flanked by his friends who were all smiling and egging him on, staring down Carter with that open disdain all teenage boys had seemed to perfect. School had let out only minutes ago and it was both boys’ first day back following their collective suspension.

“You’re the reason why I can’t play football, you little gay ass bitch!”

“Get him Patrick!”

“It’s your fucking fault I got suspended and grounded by my parents!”

Classic deflection, if you’re familiar. Anything but accepting his own role in what had happened between the two, and doing all to further convince his throng of followers he had nothing to do with his sharing of that make out session he and Carter had been caught in!

“Your Dad is probably going to leave your Mom, you bitch!” Patrick taunted him, not realizing or even caring that his words were hitting poor Carter to the core. Things had not been the same between his ordinarily loving parents since last week. There had been arguments a plenty, and more often than not, his Dad slept in the spare room while Carter had caught his Mom crying to herself, deep into the night.

But Patrick was not done. Not by a long shot. “Not that it matters! I bet that bitch you call your Mom is going to die from shame!” Patrick taunted openly and loudly, and it was that scathing and uncalled for statement that brought Carter to a sudden stop. His face frozen from all emotion. He stopped so suddenly and unexpectedly that Patrick almost walked right into him before he could stop.

“Careful Patrick!” One friend laughed. “You almost walked into his ass! He probably would have got excited and tried to jump you again!”

Patrick’s crew howled in laughter - including Patrick himself who sneered with a cold and cruel smile. Patrick then reached out and grabbed a handful of Carter’s jacket, ready to finish what he had started over a week ago. He spun Carter around – only to have Carter swing his own school bag around and right into Patrick’s face! Carter’s school books were in that bag and the contact with Patrick’s face made the boy’s nose explode on impact! Blood sprayed everywhere and the kids shouted out in shock and horror as at least two teeth went flying in the air!

Patrick clutched his nose in sheer agony and fell back, stumbling over his own feet and crashing on his back on the pavement! And no sooner did he land than Carter dove right on top of him!

“FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!”



“Six years.”

The reigning SCW Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter, sat stoically, deep in thought, on the patio of his and his husband’s home in Las Vegas. Night had fallen and the city lights from the nearby famed Vegas Strip reigned in all of their glory, their dancing lights reflected in the eyes that Miles once said had him dazzled from the moment he had laid eyes on them.

“It’s hard to believe that this year, it’ll be six years. Six years since I made my debut, fulfilling a lifelong dream and ignoring every single critic and bigot that told me a ‘twink’ … that ‘an effeminate gay guy’ would never amount to much in such a hardcore sport as professional wrestling. And to think that just about a year ago I was completely ready to just throw it all away.”

Carter scoffed, shaking his head.

“Not my career itself, mind you. I never would have even dignified giving that up. I mean, if my Mom and Grandmother couldn’t convince me to give up the sport that they considered barbaric, then nothing and nobody had a hope. No, I was more so convinced that the dreams I had of being a singles champion in SCW were just that; a dream. I did well for myself - amazingly well - down in SCU, but SCW was something else entirely and if I can be perfectly blunt and joke about myself? That particular dream was at a standstill with no hopes of moving forward. Every title opportunity I had been given, I felt like I wasted just because I lost. My aspirations were going nowhere and I was ready to just give up every title shot the higher ups wanted to give me and just coast along as card filler.”

Carter cast a glance down and chuckled low, beneath his breath.

“Luckily I had supportive friends and an extremely stubborn fiance at the time who refused to let me do just that. Because I proved I could do it, and the evidence is right there.”

He turned his head just enough to cast a sidelong glance at the championship belt that was perched on the small, oval table crafted of glass, the golden porch light casting a radiant glow from above down onto it. Carter turned away from his trophy to look back out at the city where Inception VII would be held in a matter of days.

“Ever since I won this title - hell, long before I ever had that belt around my waist, I was involved in some seriously grueling encounters. Everything from the hell I went through with Peter Vaughn to win the title, and right up at the very top would be everything Austin James Mercer put me through, just to send a message to my fiance at the time. Yeah, I rank Austin as my toughest opponent!”

Carter gave the camera a knowing look and held a finger up to his lips.

“But don’t anyone out there tell him. I’d hate for him to get a swollen head. My point is, that for all the hell some of those men put me through inside of the ring and in some cases, outside of it, in nearly six years, I have never had a single man in that locker room target me the way that Kevin Carter targeted me late last year. Now don’t get me wrong. I’ve been involved in my fair share of fights. I mean, these days you pretty much have to be even if you’re not a member of the LGBTQ community. If you’ve got even the smallest of pieces of a spotlight shining down on you in such a cut throat business where jealousy breeds contempt, then you have a target firmly on your back. Now was Kevin Carter actually jealous of me?”

Carter closed his eyes and shook his head in the negative.

“The man is a former two-time World Heavyweight Champion. He’s not going to look at a rookie like myself and be jealous of anything. Which begs the question… Why did he do it? Why did he do what no other opponent I’ve had and attack me not once, but twice, as violently as he did? Well, to answer that question you’d probably have to be either a mind reader or a licensed therapist, neither of which I am. But…”

He shook his forefinger with a smile.

“I do have my theories, so indulge me for a few moments, won’t you? Now, before anything else, I don’t want any of these armchair critics and so-called experts getting the wrong idea. Not for a moment do I think Kevin’s attacking me has anything to do with the fact that I’m gay or married to a man. Kevin might be a prick of the largest order, but he’s shockingly one of the most open minded men in the dressing room. No, where these idiots who might assume he targeted me for a reason like this, I firmly believe Kevin would be more inclined to wipe the walls with anyone who even suggested such a thing or who displayed that type of behavior against anyone in front of him.”

“No, the real reason why Kevin jumped me in that parking garage one week and in the hallway the next, breaking my nose, can be summed up in one simple over estimation of his personality; the man’s a prick.”


He shrugged casually.

“Kevin Carter is the sort of man who thrives in the spotlight, whether it’s positive or negative. He doesn’t give a damn about how people talk about him, just so long as whatever they’re saying is interesting. If you’re hating on him from the rafters, he’s laughing his ass off. If you’re posting the worst insults imaginable about him from the relative safety of the troll forums, all you’re doing is feeding that ego of his. He doesn’t give a damn about what you’re saying; it all just rolls off of his back. So long as his name is on your lips, he knows he’s done his job and the proverbial joke is all on you! But it’s about a little bit more than just that. I mean, that’s too simple, too easy.”

“Kevin wants to be acknowledged. He all but demands to be revered … respected! I mean, that would be the main reason why he aligned himself so easily with J2H, the greatest Superstar in SCW history! J2H is a legend in the six-sided ring, and wherever he goes, people talk. Simply put, the man commands respect. I mean, the man is a colossal douche but he's the most popular douche in the history of this promotion because he's known for getting things done despite the odds. Respect. And like J2H, Kevin is an opportunist.”

“Kevin wants to once again be the man he was just over a decade ago, when he won his first World Championship from our own Hall of Famer, Goth. Now ‘why’ he would want to be that man again is beyond me because he was an overly entitled asshole who walked out on his contracts not once but twice, and all because he suffered the one curse that all current champions would be inflicted with; that one day they would become a former champion. But now the man wants to be a champion once again, so he looked around and chose who he assumed was the most vulnerable champion in the company.”


Carter held his hands toward himself.

“Moi. Yours truly. Kevin Carter looked at my size, experience level and perhaps even the way I carry myself as an out and proud gay man. He made the same mistake in judgement that so many others had made over the last five plus years, assuming that just because I look soft, that must also mean I fight that way as well. Not paying attention or doing his homework. He thought his success at jumping me from behind not once but twice … breaking my nose and making me bleed … was all the evidence he needed that his assumptions about me were correct. Until, that is, he chose to screw with someone other than myself. When he chose to try and wreck my husband, the man that I love more than life itself! That is when he discovered first hand I am not the soft touch he called me out for being! That was when he found out just how capable I am of not just defending myself but defending those that I love! That was the exact moment that Kevin Carter learned that I am only too willing to fight fire with fire when all else fails! And that is a lesson that I am going to be only too happy to give him extra credit for this weekend when I kick his boney ass from one side of the building to the next! So Kevin, if you want to gouge my eyes or kick me low again, if you want to pick up a steel chair or whatever else you can cook up in that sick and twisted mindset of yours… bring it! Because I would just love to gaze deeply into your eyes and see the shock show itself when you find out just how much an out of control bitch I can actually be when pushed to my limit!”

Carter closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath, forcing a sense of calm to himself. He reached over blindly and picked up the small goblet from the small accent table, filled with an amazing red. He took a sip and set it back down before continuing.

“But everything that I just said, that’s not the whole story, is it Kevin? The Internet Championship isn’t the sole reason why you targeted me. This runs deeper and stretches back further than the moment when I won the gold from Vaughn. This is about a grudge, not a championship. This is because I did the one thing that you never wanted or expected me to be capable of.”

Carter leaned closely into the camera and whispered.

“I beat the Entity right in the middle of the ring, one. Two. Three!”

Carter leaned back in his chair.

“That’s what this is all really about. When you showed up under that mask, you had the entire SCW Universe in the palm of your hand. You had everyone believing that you were unbeatable - and I showed the world that you were anything but! In a single night - in a mere three seconds - I ended that aura of fear that was your single greatest weapon and you never got over it. You are one of those sorts who are incapable of letting a grudge go. It stews inside of you for however long it takes until you spot an opening for revenge and you take it! Now, I might have even surprised myself a bit that night, but history speaks for itself. Entity was not unbeatable, and neither are you.”

“Now, unlike you, I am not the delusional sort of champion that walks about the ring and backstage, thinking the sense of self is never going to end. I don’t make the assumption that my reign is being played on some endless loop. I know the day is going to come where I'm no longer going to be able to call myself the Internet champion. But that day is not going to be this Sunday. And it sure as hell is not going to be brought to an end by an asshole by the name of Kevin Carter!”


Carter stood up from his chair and leaned over, staring hard into the camera one final time.

“When all is said and done and I'm through with you, Kevin? You're going to want to slip that old mask of yours back on to hide your face in shame and embarrassment because you're not going to want to show your face after I hand your ass to you. You’ve got this one coming.”

Carter gives the camera and thus Kevin a mock salute before turning his back and taking his leave, the last shot being shown the skyline of Las Vegas and with it, all the potential that it holds.

19
Character Building Roleplays / Miles's Christmas Surprise
« on: December 25, 2024, 07:52:02 PM »
Following Winter Wonderslam

University Medical Center
Las Vegas, Nevada

“A broken nose. That's just terrific.” Carter Kasey-McKinney grumbled as he struggled to slip his shirt back on over his head, still in the examination room of the hospital he had been brought to following the attack by Kevin Carter. The young man was obviously worse for wear, his body was freshly banged up, having not healed completely from the previous week's attack.

That, coupled with his nose covered in a special brace to keep the cartilage in place so it would heal properly, he was having a good deal of difficulty with a simple task. His husband, Miles, immediately stepped up. He sat down the paperwork the doctor had given him, complete prescription for painkillers.

Miles helped pull his shirt down the rest of the way and reached for his husband's jacket, all the while Carter looked absolutely miserable and said, “First Lazarus and now that jack off! Why do they always target my nose!?”

“Don't worry about that bastard “ Miles warned in his distinctive, British accent. “I'm going to fuck him up…”

“No.” Carter quickly said, catching his husband by surprise. “You're not.”

Miles shook his head in a quizzical manner, not understanding but Carter stressed, “You know I love it when you take charge and defend me. But Kevin targeted me for a reason so I'm handling this my way “

Carter gazed closely into Miles's eyes, “I have to.”

Prompting Miles to draw Carter into one of his famous hugs, “I understand.” He said. “I don't like it, but I understand. It's just a damn shame this shit show ruined our Christmas plans.”

Carter frowned from where he was being held and slowly, and somewhat reluctantly, separated from his husband's arms and shook his head. “What are you talking about?” He asked. “We're not canceling anything.”

Miles sighed, already knowing what was about to happen because of his husband's stubborn nature.

“Love,” Miles started to say. “You heard the doctor. You can't fly with a broken nose.”

“For 24 hours.” Carter corrected him. “She said I shouldn't for 24 hours minimum.”

“She also said that you shouldn't be flying at all.” Miles added on to the already convoluted logic between them. “So, we're not going to.”

“Miles….”

“Don't ‘Miles’ me!” Miles interrupted his husband before Carter could get going. “This isn't the time to get stubborn!....” Miles thought for a moment before adding, “More so than normal! I'm serious!”

“Alright, Miles!” Carter held his hands up in surrender. “Alright! You don't have to get so worked up! I know you have my best interests at heart!”

“Of course I do.” Miles stated.

Carter shrugged, “And I've always thought of you as something of the boss of the relationship.”

“Good.” Miles nodded.

“If you say we're not flying then we're not flying.”

“Okay, okay.” Miles said. “We're not flying.”

“We are too.” Carter said matter of factly as he marched right past Miles out of the examination room, grabbing his prescription along the way.

Miles stands there for a brief moment, trying to process what was just said and he shakes his head and quickly catches up to Carter, “Pardon? Is this not the same man that did nothing but give me nothing short of all the business when I cracked my ribs in that match a year and a half ago? I seem to recall you constantly watching over me after that hellacious match against Austin.”

“Yes, I did and I will still stand by the fact that us flying to China was absolutely pointless and it only delayed your healing even more by flying. But we’re not active over the next 2 weeks..”

“And we’re going to Seattle, right? So it’s not like we can’t drive...” Miles stops for a moment, “actually more like I drive.”

“What's wrong with my driving?”

“Love, just trust me, it's like a 17 hour trip and the weather hasn't been the best. Or better yet, I can get last minute plane tickets for your mum and Grams and they can join us....”

“Miles, we can't do that!”

“Why not!?”

“Because we're not going to Seattle!” And suddenly a hush of silence fell between the two. Miles just stared at his husband as Carter looked like a deer in headlights briefly until he closed his eyes and exhaled gently.

Miles shook his head, “What do you mean we're not going to Seattle?”

“Damn it…” Carter mumbled helplessly as he fished in his pocket to draw out his phone. Miles watched as Carter went about on his phone, searching for something. Until he found what he was looking for and turned his phone around, handing it to his husband.

Miles looked it over and with a look of realization dawning on his face, he looked up. “The tickets aren't for Seattle. They're for London.”

“Yeah.” Carter sighed. “We were never going to Seattle.”

Carter watches Miles take in all the details both on his phone as well as spoken. He continues, “I know it's been years since you spent a Christmas home in the UK. I've had this arranged since September. I rented a flat. Ms. Thang is going with us. Mom and Grams are on their way there now…”

“Really?” Miles looked up with a toothy dopey smile, to which Carter shrugged almost bashfully. He responded, “Why not? Most married couples take turns on holidays with which family to spend it with. I don't see any reason why we should restrict ourselves like that. We can just take turns on where.”

“So that’s why Brianna was giving me the bum's rush when I was trying to nail down details when I could call her and mum on Christmas day, she was fighting keeping the secret.”

“Which I thought for sure when you asked her that I was screwed at that point,” Carter laughed, “I know that the flight is gonna hurt but I don’t care. Not if that means I get you out of this funk you’ve been in. You’ve been very Grinch-like and considering how much I know you love Christmas, I’m more determined than ever to get us there.”

Miles cringes, “I haven’t been that bad, have I?”

“I’ve seen worse. Not completely Scrooged but you were teetering there for a bit.” Carter tilts his head, noticing Miles is having that emotional moment of ‘I so do not deserve him’, “So we’re flying?”

“I still think it’s absolutely insane because you are going to be in so much pain but, love...I cannot believe you did this. And not just us, but your mum and grams too?” Miles smiles, “I’d kiss you right now if I didn’t think it’d damage that beautiful face more.”

Carter just smiled as Miles snaked his arm around his waist to escort him through the automatic doors of the hospital and into the night sky. This Christmas was going to have so much potential.

20
Climax Control Archives / Four Lives Down For The Cat
« on: December 06, 2024, 09:46:07 PM »
“The More Things Change…”

What a year 2024 has been, a literal emotional roller coaster. And here it was drawing to a dramatic close with Christmas closing in. The Yuletide holiday had always been the favorite of Carter’s, like the vast majority of the world. Fun fact; Christmas was the number one ranked holiday that people around the world celebrated, followed closely by Hannukah, Thanksgiving, Saint Patrick’s Day, New Year’s, Eid al-Fitr, Valentine’s Day, Diwali, Halloween and Chinese New Year rounding out the Top Ten.

Surprisingly Easter did not make the Top 10 Cut but that’s a topic for another time.

But it was Christmas that held that special place in Carter’s heart from his earliest memories, right up to the here and now. From his time as a child to now being an adult, there was just something magical in the air when Christmas time rolled around. The decorations. The lights and tree with colorfully wrapped packages lying beneath. But it extended far beyond that. Carter held a deep respect for family for someone of such a young age, and he loved the time together with his family and loved ones on holidays such as this. But this year, Christmas was going to prove to be something even more special than usual.

This would be the third Christmas that Carter had spent with the man that had become such a vital part of his life. The first time, Miles Kasey had accepted an invitation to spend Christmas with Carter and his family, acknowledging later that it was one of the best Christmases either man had ever enjoyed. It was also the holiday where the bond between the two men’s hearts truly started to form between them.

The second Christmas was when Carter and Miles had acknowledged the love between them and officially became a couple. And what better way to celebrate than by bringing their families together at the most joyous time of the year to celebrate with them? Miles had flown his mother, sister and brother-in-law in from the UK, while Carter brought his mother and grandmother to truly make it a unique family celebrated holiday.

Carter had never thought Christmas could get any more magical but 2024 proved him wrong when he and Miles joined together in marriage and would be celebrating with their families for the first time as husbands. Only… Miles was not entirely in on that particular little nugget of information. This was something that Carter had discovered about Miles over the past three years, and that was the fact Miles was as big a kid as any other adult when it came to Christmas and birthdays. The smile, that sparkle in his eyes… Just watch that video of Miles dancing in his chair with his eyes never leaving his birthday cake… Christmas was no different.

And Carter had learned he would have to work overtime to keep that husband of his from finding out what his presents were before that most magical of mornings.

With those thoughts in mind, that would be where we pick up with our hero of the hour. The condo in the Turnberry Towers had been transformed into one more fitting of the season. Miles had surprisingly put his foot down with his husband, not allowing Carter to put up any Christmas decorations until Thanksgiving had come and gone. And that meant the day after, Carter was turned loose and their home had been gloriously transformed into a winter wonderland. The highlight being the six foot Stitch themed Christmas tree that Miles had surprised him with the previous year.

And Carter Kasey-McKinney was seated at the desk in the little work nook that he had put together for Miles and himself when he had done the condo’s makeover many months ago. When visiting, Bella had referred to it as a “book nook” due to the fact that it had two full, hanging bookshelves lined with ivy against the wall above the ‘love seat’ and lounge chair, with a small, decorative end table in the corner between the two. But it was between the end of the love seat and the picturesque window that overlooked the city five floors below that Carter had set up a ‘workstation,’ complete with desk and a state of the art laptop.

It was where Carter was seated at the moment, carrying on a casual conversation over Whatsapp with his Mother all the way in Seattle. While this was not an unusual occurrence by any means, as Carter was on the phone almost daily with his Mom and Grams, and they video chatted two or three times a week, this time things were different as secrets were being kept and Carter was taking some precautions against a certain someone.

“So everything is arranged?” Joanna McKinney, Carter’s mother, asked from her side of the call. “Airline tickets? What about Ms. Thang?”

“Everything is taken care of on all fronts.” Carter answered. “My only concern was bringing Ms. Thang with us this time. We’ve never taken her on a trip before, let alone flown with her. I’m not sure how she’s going to handle it.”

“There’s nobody who can watch her?” Joanna asked, to which Carter shook his head in answer.

“I didn’t ask.” He said. “I’m pretty sure Aron and Kristjan would have been willing, considering their family is coming in from Iceland like usual. But we’ve spent so much time away from our girl this year with the touring and all. I just wanted…”

“I think I understand, sweetie.” Joanna nodded. Ms. Thang was Carter and Miles’s little fur baby, constantly referring to her as “their little girl” - whose little girl usually depended on what she did and who caught her in the act. “What about the ho-?”

But before she could finish the statement, Carter quickly held a hand up to keep her from finishing the question aloud. Carter cast a glance over his shoulder and in the direction of the kitchen where he saw Miles last.

Carter wore a devilish smile on his face as he said aloud, “I’ll have all the packages sent to Seattle after this weekend is over and we get back home. For now, I hid them up at Kristjan’s place.”

Carter then gazed upward and counted down on his fingers, “Three… two… one…” Before he heard the sound of the front door being quickly shut. Carter just chuckled and shook his head as his mom looked thoroughly confused.

“What was that all about?” She asked.

“Miles has been trying to find out what his Christmas presents were since we went Black Friday shopping.” Carter laughed. “Trust me, nothing has been too sacred for him to find out what I got for him!”

“Is that why he insisted on carrying everyone’s bags on Black Friday?” Joanna asked. “So he could snoop?”

“That’s the only reason he even went with us!” Carter laughed. “Miles doesn’t take to shopping the way I do.”

“And here I thought he was doing it to be a gentleman.” Joanna sighed, to which Carter smiled, “Well, that too. But to answer your question, we’re not doing a hotel. Miles’s sister doesn’t have the room for overnight guests in their house, so I got a vacation rental house for our stay. We’ll just spend the actual holiday with the family at their house.”

“And he still thinks you’re coming to Seattle for Christmas?” Joanna asked with a wisp of a smile, shaking her head at the level of deception her son has engaged in just so he could pull off the surprise of the year for his husband.

“Mm.” Carter nodded. “I’ve been planning this for the last six months. Miles gets proper homesick sometimes, so I thought this would be the best present I could muster up for him. He hasn’t spent Christmas in England for a fair few years.”

“It’ll be a lovely holiday for everyone.” Joanna smiled. “Your Grams and I have never been. We’re both thrilled you thought to include us.”

“Of course I included you two!” Carter acted almost affronted at the idea he might not have. “I know most married couples take turns on which side of the family to spend Christmas with, but I thought to myself… why not just take turns with which side of the pond to spend with everyone together?”

“That’s lovely.” Joanna smiled from her side of the call. “I raised a good kid.”

“Oh do I have a brother or sister you never told me about?” Carter teased when he heard the door to the condo swing open and shut a little harder than normal. “Uh oh…” He quipped but with a knowing smile.

“What’s wrong…?” Joanna started to ask when her son-in-law’s face leaned into the camera, his attention directed at her son and his husband.

“Think you’re funny, hm?” Miles accused, to which Carter turned his bright smile to his husband with a silent nod. Miles nodded, then said, “It wouldn’t have been so awkward if the first thing out of my mouth wasn’t ‘You have something up here that I want!’”

Prompting Carter to practically fall out of the camera shot and his chair in a laughing fit!



Night fell earlier at this time of year and blessedly so in the usual hot weather of Las Vegas transitioning to a surprisingly cold temperature. It was not even six and the sun had descended into the skyline, only to be replaced by the moon and stars. Just another reason why Carter loved the later months of the year. And on this evening, Miles had made a special request of Carter for dinner, that being chili - one of the few dishes Carter could cook successfully. And it was winter so that made it official chili weather.

Pun intended.

So Carter bundled up and headed to the store and on a whim, Miles had surprised him by tagging along under the impression of wanting to get out of the house for a bit. Miles had even hammed it up by patting the grocery cart, daring that husband of his to climb in the basket while he pushed him around to gather the required ingredients. And being the boyish devil that he was, Carter had eagerly agreed with a smile and climbed in.

And for the next thirty minutes, Miles casually pushed his husband around the grocery store with one hand, while Carter checked off every necessary ingredient for his hubby’s dinner. Both men remaining oblivious to the perplexed expressions on the part of both the grocery store employees as well as their fellow shoppers.

Miles took it all in stride, and with good reason. You know what they say about payback… With the groceries paid for and Miles pushing the cart around toward the exit, he casually observed, “So let me guess. The presents were in Seattle the entire time?”

“Haha…” Carter chuckled, his eyes not leaving the screen of his phone. “Yeah.”

The automatic doors slid open and Miles pushed the cart to the outside, saying, “And let me guess. You have no intention of even giving me a hint?”

“Nope!” Was all Carter had to say in answer. Miles just nodded along with him and shrugged his beefy shoulders, “Alright.” And he turned the cart sideways and Carter looked up just in time..

“Miles!” Just in time for Miles to push the cart - Carter included - back into the cart return and lock the safety harness - effectively trapping that husband of his inside with his feet sticking up in the air between cart handles!

MIles just leaned down, his forearm resting on the cart’s handle and he smiled inside at the wide-eyed shock of Carter from between the cart’s mesh bars! Those gorgeous eyes were almost as wide as surprise and shock as his mouth was!

“Miles!” Carter half laughed, half choked. “Miles, cut it out! Let me out!”

“Not so funny now, are you?” Miles laughed at the predicament his husband was found to be in. “What do you have to say now?”

Trapped in a fetal position in the cart, Carter looked around and found himself saying, “Well… I won’t lie and say it’s not a bit of a turn on….”

Miles stood up straight, staring down at the trapped Carter. He turned to this little old woman who was making her way into the store but paused at the comedic site, to which Miles quipped, “I married a pervert!”

To which the sweet, grandmotherly type casually absorbed the trapped Carter, then looked up and shook her finger at miles in a reprimanding way, saying, “ You shouldn't kink shame your husband!” Before she walked through the automatic doors, a surprised and bewildered Miles watched after her.



The camera turned on and the first thing to be seen by the viewership of the SCW Universe was a close up shot of the reigning SCW Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter. But contrary to the norm of the average SCW Superstar (or Bombshell), Carter was not directly facing the camera, ready to proceed with cutting his promo against his most recent challenger. Instead, he was staring vacantly off-camera, a blank expression on his face. Several long moments pass until someone off-camera clears their throat, startling the champion from out of his daze.

Carter does a double take and for the first time, takes note of the camera aimed in his direction.

“I’m sorry, but you’re going to have to give me a minute to process this. When the head honchos over at the SCW offices contacted me and told me that I was going to be defending my Internet Championship on the first Climax Control after High Stakes XIV. I thought to myself, ‘Great! Terrific! Maybe they're finally taking me seriously as champion and letting me defend the title more than just once a cycle against some quality, stiff competition!’. And then….”

He looked aside again and shook his forefinger for emphasis.

“Then they told me who I was up against. They told me who was going to challenge me for the Internet championship. I thought maybe I would get to defend against somebody like Aidan Reynolds, or maybe even Kevin Carter. This might be wishful thinking, but a rematch against LJ or even Kris would have been something! But no.”

He shook his head, seemingly unable to comprehend where he was in the grand scheme of things.

“I am actually defending my championship against a man who named himself after a 100 plus year old animated cat?”

He side-eyed the camera and his eyebrows Rose almost to his hairline.

“I mean, seriously? I thought they were joking! I thought it was some colossal prank on the part of Mark and Christian and that my legit Challenger would be announced in due time! But then the lineup was announced officially, and there it was! Right before the main event with the Mixed Tag Team titles up for grabs, I'm stepping inside of the Ring against a glorified jobber. Again!”

He closed his eyes and held up a hand to forestall any responses or protests on the part of the viewers, or more specifically, his opponent.

“No, I know! I am well aware that unlike Justin Smith, Felix has actually managed to walk away with a couple of wins under his belt. Dubious as they are. But still! After everything I've said publicly, after all of my wishes and demands to bring this championship up to a level that it actually deserved to be, do I get a Kevin Carter or J2H? Do I get Eddie Lyons? No! Seemingly everything I stated and asked for went right in one ear and out the other without even acknowledgment on the part of the powers that be! I am actually being made to defend my championship, the title that I busted my ass for to not only earn a shot at but to finally walk away in possession of, against Phoenix the Cat Hernandez!”

Carter shook his head and looked away, his mouth hanging slightly open.

“It's just unbelievable. I look on the other side of the talent pool with the Bombshells and I see Juliana getting to defend her title against top-ranked contenders every time. Maybe they think I can't accomplish the same as she, but how the hell else are we going to find out unless they give me the opportunity to do so! I and the one who is able to defeat Peter Vaughn! I defended against and beat the Hall of Famer Kris Ryans! I even had to bust up my own brother-in-law and perhaps my most physically demanding title match today, and Lyle Kasey Jr! I don't know!”

He sighed and ran his fingers through his hair, blowing out a breath of air from pursed lips.

“I'm not a promoter or a businessman. Maybe Mark and Christian see something in Felix that I don't. Maybe I'm just thinking too much into this and I'm being a sensitive little diva? Let's find out!”

That being said, Carter stood up from where he was sitting on the patio deck of his condominium home in Las Vegas. He walked casually over to the wall where he had an easel set up. And on the easel was a stack of poster board with names and dates. Carter positioned himself to the left of the easel and with the wave of his hand, directed the viewer's attention toward the content on the poster board.

“June 23rd, Felix the Cat Hernandez made his in-ring debut for Sin City Wrestling in Denver, Colorado. He faced another newcomer to our little family, Jack Daniels.”

Carter closed his eyes and sighed.

“I know, but bear with me. A guy named after an animated cat against a guy named after cheap liquor. And guess what? The first of Felix's nine lives was used up in a loss to Jack Daniels on that day!”

With a flip of the wrist, Carter cast the first poster board aside for the next.

“Now after a debut like that, I can't fathom what got into the heads of the Bookers but Felix return to the ring in a triple threat match against Aidan Reynolds and Justin Smith. July 14th, Ontario California in a match that would decide the next entrant for Summer XXXTreme XII’s traditional Ultimate X match for the roulette championship. And this may come as no great shock to you, but it was not Felix who walked away with his arm raised and a title opportunity on the horizon! That distinction went to good old Aiden Reynolds!”

That poster board was sent flying to the floor.

“But to his credit, and I have to give it to where it's due, Felix still made the lineup at Summer XXXTreme XII against Justin Smith. And I don't think anybody was ready to see Felix kick up his first official victory at the hands of that hardcore badass. I was in the ring with Justin in my first title defense. He may not have the greatest record on paper but we don't wrestle on paper, now do we? Justin is seen in the locker rooms at something of a jobber, so when you get right down to it, Felix didn't really accomplish anything that everybody else in the locker room hadn't. Myself included.”vvvv

Carter than found himself frowning at his own expense.

“Which now that I think about it, doesn't really speak very highly for that first defense of mine. Does it? Oh well”

That card is sent flying, and next up…!

“Now is when things get interesting because on August 25th in Bangkok, Thailand, our resident century old Felix went up against one of the very best that has ever set foot inside of the six-sided ring, that being a Grand Slam Champion and Hall of Famer, Kris Ryans. I almost groaned when this match was announced because you could see the outcome a mile away and my prediction came true, and another of Felix's nine lives was used up with Kris walking away the winner! Big shocker!”

With a flick of his thumb and forefinger, that card is sent fluttering to the floor below.

“Next up, things got a little personal from my perspective because on October 13th right here in Las Vegas, Felix was matched up against my very own brother-in-law, LJ Kasey. Now around that point in time, Lyle and I weren't exactly what you would call the closest? But I'm not going to lie and say watching him walk away the winner at Felix's expense wasn't oddly satisfying.”

Another card gone, another one up front.

“Now is when we have our first of two back to back rematches for our favorite pussy…. Cat! Pussycat! Felix and Justin smith, 111 once again on October 20th in reno! And to nobody's surprise, Felix got his second straight win against Justin. Now in this business, a win is a win. All I'm saying is it would have been nice to see Felix gain a victory over someone who isn't basically seen as locker room cannon fodder. Which brings us to probably the biggest shocker of the year…”

That card is dropped and finally the last one is revealed.

“A rematch against Kris Ryans on November 3rd in Phoenix, Arizona. And I don't mind telling you that the vast majority of the locker room thought the end was inevitable. I mean, why wouldn't we? At that point in time Kris was officially my number one Challenger and my scheduled opponent for High Stakes XIV! So of course Kris what's going to steamroll Felix and walk into his title match against me with some momentum on his side! Only.. “

Carter closed his eyes and held up a finger.

“That isn't what happened, now is it? And probably the biggest upset that I can ever remember having taken place in SCW, Felix got the win. Not Kris. Felix the Cat! I want you all watching now to take a moment and let that sink in. The guy named after a cat that debuted in 1919 picked up a win over one of the greatest superstars to ever grace this promotion! Of course.. “

He closed his eyes with a smile and held up both hands.

“There were extenuating circumstances behind that victory, now wasn't there Felix? I mean we could go on and on about your manager Bea Barnhart once again showing her true colors and distracting the referee, but doing so would also admit the fault in both the official and Kris and allowing the both of them to be distracted. You saw an opening, and you took it. With that magical boombox or whatever the hell it is that you call it, and after clobbering Kris upside of the head with the official none the wiser, the wind was yours! Congratulations! Tainted or not, you defeated my number one Challenger!”

Carter clapped his hands together, but it was painfully clear that the applause was as sarcastic as could be.

“I can only assume it was that one single win that sealed the deal for you to go up against me for the championship. I mean, you pinned the shoulders of Kris Ryans to the map. No matter the circumstances behind it, how could they not justify using that as an excuse to put you up against whomever walked away with the Internet Championship following High Stakes? Well, if that's how it's got to be, I'm going to take a strange sense of satisfaction away from this match, putting you down for the count and using up your remaining lives in the process.”

“So let me make one thing very clear to you, Felix. I am not Justin Smith. I am not even Kris Ryans. I in the reigning and defending Internet Champions of Sin City Wrestling and I will be DAMNED if I am going to lose my championship to you of all people! If you want to fight dirty, well bitch! Bring it! That briefcase of yours isn't so magical that it's going to let you walk away with a championship at my expense! Try to play the same games with me that you did with Kris? And I will shove that briefcase so far up your ass that you'll be able to pick the lock with your teeth! Oh! Speaking of..  that reminds me of something and someone.”


Carter takes a step forward, past the easel and his eyes are directly boring into the camera.

“Beatrice dear. I know that as Felix's manager, you're watching this. So let me tell you right here and now, don't try to play me for the fool. Every time Felix or Bill is in a match, you play the innocent party and try to project your own guilt wanted the opposing side. Everything that you're guilty of doing or bound to do? You accuse the other side of! Then you just play the victim card as if the world were filled with idiots! Well if that's the route you want to go, bring it on! Climb up onto that apron to try to distract the referee! Try to do something to take my attention away from Felix and give him the advantage!”

The patio door of the condominium slid open and out onto the deck stepped none other than Alexandra Calaway. Carter rested his forearm on her shoulder while her own arm draped around his waist. The two friends shared a knowing smile and both looked into the camera.

“I dare you!”

Pages: [1] 2 3 4